New Dreams (Part 8) - Xmas continues (This part completed)
Select messages from
# through # FAQ
[/[Print]\]

The CBB -> Ste Therese's House

#1: New Dreams (Part 8) - Xmas continues (This part completed) Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Mon May 01, 2006 9:01 pm
    —
Links to previous parts:

part 1 part 2
part 3 (part 3, page 1)
part 4 (part 3, page 2)
part 5 (part 4, page 1)
part 6 (part 4, page 2)
part 7 (part 5)
part 8 (part 6) (Ste. Therese)
part 9 (part 7: Christmas Night)

~pim~

I have re-posted the first part of the scene in chapel on Christmas Eve and then added a new part


.....How to repay such love? Her beautiful, mellow voice did it all for her, that most glorious of instruments trembling with emotion:

Loyal hearts can change the face of Sorrow,
Softly encircle it with love’s most gentle
Unearthly radiance.
(Bonhoeffer)


That gentle unearthly radiance carried Hilda into the candlelit chapel, where she knelt with Ellie beside her to offer her thanks for all the tender care being showered on her. The Gregorian chant Veni Redemptor Gentium (Come, Thou Redeemer of the earth), now being sung quietly by the Sisters, soothed and calmed her and soon she was able to lift her head and absorb the splendid raiment adorning the chapel, now the austerity of Advent was over. All this would soon be an integral part of her life, helping her to find wholeness in the midst of her brokenness as she poured herself out for others.

Stately beeswax candles stood tall on altar and window sills, scenting the air with their fragrance, their carved silver holders glittering and gleaming. The candles’ golden tips illumined the darkness of the warm chapel, filling it with an incredible shifting brilliance, casting dancing shadows on the wood-panelled walls, stretching up long fingers of radiance into the high, beamed ceiling. It was homely, warming – yet magnificent. The grace of light….

As she feasted her eyes, letting them linger on the flowers spilling their own fragrance and beauty into the magic, silence suddenly fell, all singing ceased. The silence lingered, expectant, and then the organ began to peal out joyfully and the triumphant swell of Adeste Fideles filled the chapel. As they sang, bells inside and out began to ring in lovely and powerful accents, announcing the news of the Saviour’s birth, the everlasting symbol of joy and hope.

Hilda and Ellie left their places and moved with one accord to the altar. They turned to face the congregation, Hilda’s hand imparting courage to the young girl as the singing transmuted into gentle humming and the organ grew soft. Hilda’s tender eyes moved from one shining face to another and her rich, melodious voice reached to the furthest, darkest corners of the chapel:

December 25th

The darkest time of the year,
The poorest place in the town,
Cold, and in a taste of fear,
Man and woman alone.
What can we hope for here?

More light than we can learn,
More wealth than we can treasure,
More love than we can earn,
More peace than we can measure,
Because one child is born.
(Christopher Fry)


The sweet echoes of her lovely voice faded, and organ and voices joined once more in exaltation as the triumphant last verse rang out: Yea, Lord, we greet Thee, Born this happy morning… Ellie left Hilda’s side to kneel in front of the wooden crèche and place the bambino next to his mother. She lingered there a moment, her mobile face a mixture of awe and joy at being part of this beauteous, ageless ritual, and then Hilda reached out and drew her back to her feet.

Her arm protectively round Ellie’s shoulders, they returned to their pew, Hilda’s eyes meeting Mother Abbess’s in a silent moment of loving communication. Why, they belong together, thought the nun wonderingly to herself, as she saw once more their closeness. She looked back at the bambino and was swamped by a great surge of gratitude and peace. God was in charge and all would be well.

The singing faded, people settled in their seats, and then the age-old message rang out loud and clear.

For God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten Son.....

Hilda let the timeless, familiar Gospel wrap itself round her, and thought of it as a beacon of light and hope in a world that seemed somehow made of fragile peace and broken promises. Kneeling beside her, Ellie was overcome by the beauty of the chapel, which left her senses open to the words being spoken. It sounded new and fresh to her this very special Christmas night, for she had found someone who seemed, unlike her father, to know how to love, who seemed to understand what a young heart needed, who seemed to reach out and gentle her sadness.

Kneeling there in the warm, fragrant candlelight, storing the message of God’s love for the world in her hungry young heart, she reached out a hand and tucked it in Hilda’s. The latter grasped it warmly, leaned over to kiss her gently, then turned her eyes once more to the front to follow the unfolding drama on the altar. Who could say where her thoughts had fled, who was there to notice the soft sheen of tears in her eyes?

The Celebrant’s words quietly challenged the congregation: “Unto you this night a King has been born, a King of love and mercy and salvation and understanding; a King who will bind up your wounds, take away your sorrows, who asks only, “Follow Me.” He waits for you in the manger. Will you not see?”

Hilda felt the words resonate deep within, and thought about her vow of two months ago, when she had heard that Voice, soft as tears, telling her: The light of my glory will shine on you, Your days of grief will come to an end. She had promised Him she would follow Him – but she had let Him down these last weeks, failed in her vow. Now here he was reminding her yet again that it was He, Love Himself, who would tend and heal her. Would He ever forgive her? Why had she let the accident destroy her new-found joy?

As her thoughts swirled round chaotically, the candles and flowers took on a shimmering haze through her tears. The singing of Silent Night faded into a soft, distant beauty – and there, quite suddenly and clearly, came the beloved contralto voice, speaking in the quietness of her aching heart for the first time since her accident.

Oh, dear girl, how dark the days and nights have been for you, so dark I could not find the way, for you had shuttered your heart. But at last a little light has crept in through that chink in your armour, the chink opened up by your friend and by Ellie. Let me open it wider for you now, my darling. I want you to go and find that book you bought for Ellie, and I want you to read the words Christopher Robin spoke to Winnie the Pooh when they were about to part, words I reminded you of a few years ago when you were so frightened at the thought of losing me. Believe those words, dear heart – they are as true for us now as they were then.

“Oh, Nell,” Ellie heard Hilda whisper, and turning her head she saw Hilda had her face buried in her hands, and those hands were shaking uncontrollably.

I will always be with you, my Hilda. I have not left your side for one moment. In the midst of my own joy, I have yearned to pierce your darkness, I have grieved over your sadness and loneliness. Rejoice, my lamb. “The Word has been made flesh….”

Tremors ran the length of her body, heart and spirit strained to catch and keep the echoes of those words, that voice, but alas, the gossamer veil could only lift so far. It drifted back into place and the presence was gone. But not the words, not the love – they lodged in her heart and whispered of hope, of light, of life. Nell had been given back to her on this holy night, this night she had been so afraid to face without her. Nell’s dear face was suddenly before her, Nell’s courage and vitality suddenly a force within her, infusing her with strength, with overflowing gratitude.

A tiny bell sang out, summoning them to partake of the Eucharist, and Hilda lifted her head dazedly, coming back to the reality of the chapel. Or was this the dream and Nell the reality? She turned to smile at Ellie as they stood, but to Ellie that smile hurt, for it seemed inexpressibly heartrending. In her immaturity she could not have said why, but she knew she wanted to weep.

As they returned to their places and knelt to give thanks, peace fell on the chapel, only the organ murmuring softly. And in that quietness Ellie felt Hilda flinch beside her, as though she had been struck; heard her gasp, as though drenched by cold water.....


Last edited by MaryR on Wed Oct 04, 2006 10:49 pm; edited 61 times in total

#2:  Author: francesnLocation: away with the faeries PostPosted: Mon May 01, 2006 9:15 pm
    —
It is absolutely wonderful to see this back, Mary, but what a way to end the post!

Please let Ellie and MA be able to help Hilda, for whatever has happened to her cannot be borne alone.

#3:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon May 01, 2006 10:26 pm
    —
So glad that Hilda could, at last, sense Nell once more. What a wonderful present.

Thanks Mary.

#4:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon May 01, 2006 10:28 pm
    —
Another beautiful scene, Mary alight with all the joy of the Christmas Eve Mass. It's wonderful to see Nell 'revealing' her 'normal' self to Hilda in this way for the first time since Hilda's accident and Ellie's reaction to Hilda's clear sense of delight - what a sensitive young lady she is. But what, pray, is the source of that gasp right at the end?

Please don't keep us hanging on that cliff for too long.

#5:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue May 02, 2006 12:39 am
    —
Oh that was wonderful - that Hilda could hear Nell so clearly then, that she was able to receive that special awareness of Nell's love was wonderful. And how clear Nell is - that she has been there for her, but it was not until Hilda opened herself up to the love of and for others that this could happen.
Quote:
I will always be with you, my Hilda. I have not left your side for one moment. In the midst of my own joy, I have yearned to pierce your darkness, I have grieved over your sadness and loneliness. Rejoice, my lamb.

By allowing herself to love others, Nell is so truly hers again... And the sense of God's love and her own joy is also renewed.

But what has disturbed Hilda at the end - does the music have some special significance? Hmmm....and the reference to House at Pooh Corner is also telling isn't it???
Thank you Mary.

#6:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Tue May 02, 2006 12:50 am
    —
At last she has the real Nell back - the best possible Christmas gift. I love how Nell's strength and vitality rekindle Hilda's own inner resources. And the experience itself might be fleeting;
Quote:
But not the words, not the love – they lodged in her heart and whispered of hope, of light, of life.

Interested in Hilda's questioning what is the dream and what the reality. In terms of her place in and influence on her (H's) life, Nell is still so very real.

I'm now off to read Pooh and find that quotation.

But what is happening at the end there? Why the sudden douche of cold water on her joy?? Come back soon, Mary.

#7:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Tue May 02, 2006 6:40 am
    —
Oh Mary !
How lovely for Hilda to suddenly realise the full magnitude of the meaning of the "Communion of saints", both the living and the departed, united in Holy Communion!

Shocked

What will happen next ? I must try and unearth an intact copy of the House at Pooh Corner.................

#8:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue May 02, 2006 10:45 pm
    —
Mary, sorry I only found this now.

This is such an overwhelming scene. And Nell is talking to Hilda again. Well thank God for that. That she should have this extra gift at this time of year, to help her through the hard time. Alright, it makes it harder, but it unleashes a dam which has clogged up her heart in other ways. She may well find she starts to cry soon - but this is necesarry for her growth and regeneration that comes.

What shock did she receive when she returned to her seat though. Oh Mary, may this not undo the work of Nell in those few moments - and Please, may MA be close to her.

#9:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed May 03, 2006 9:27 pm
    —
.......As they returned to their places and knelt to give thanks, peace fell on the chapel, only the organ murmuring softly. And in that quietness Ellie felt Hilda flinch beside her, as though she had been struck; heard her gasp, as though drenched by cold water. Putting out a hand again, she touched Hilda’s arm – it was cold, rigid. Her face was once more hidden, but this time the hands were not trembling at all. Hilda was immobile, turned to stone, and terror took hold of Ellie. What could she do?

She sat there frozen, scared to get up and go to anyone for help, not really understanding why she would need it. The last carol drew to a close and the celebrant made his exit. As though warmed back into life by the candlelight, Hilda lowered her hands, but her face was pale and still, her eyes focused on the crib figures to the exclusion of all else. Ellie was too scared to touch her again.

The organ began to play very quietly, the Sisters and visitors began to leave in little groups, and Ellie reached out to catch her aunt’s arm. Sister Patricia stopped, wondering what was wrong, but then she looked past her and saw Hilda’s face, as carved and still as any plaster effigy. Not the moment to intrude!

She took Ellie’s arm and drew her out of the pew. “Leave her be, child. We’ll give her a little peace, shall we? Come along and join the others and have a drink.” She led Ellie out, the girl turning for one last look before she followed her aunt to the sitting room where Mother Abbess had arranged for drinks and mince pies to be served – a little feast before bed.

Mother Abbess herself, the last to leave, paused by the pew and gazed anxiously at Hilda, who remained totally unaware of anything, so deep inside herself was she. What was going on there, wondered the nun. But in the end some sixth sense warned her to leave her friend alone for the time being. Interfering might do more harm than good. She would return a little later if Hilda did not appear in the sitting room.

The organ faded away and only the fragrant silence remained, candlelight casting its flickering shadows. The organist descended to extinguish the candles, but after a quick glance at the motionless figure she left two of the larger candles burning on the altar, before making her own quiet exit, her robes whispering softly around her.

In the chapel the stillness was now extreme, no sound, no movement. Did someone still breathe there, was someone still praying there? Were other presences hovering nearby, ready to comfort and uphold?

Suddenly the intense silence was torn apart by a loud sigh, almost a groan, and in the dim sweetness a rustle was heard as Hilda came back to herself. Turning her head she realised she was alone and wondered how long she had been lost in that other, colder sphere where breathing was hard and the demands on her had been harsh and insistent. To have been so consoled – and then to have been stripped and laid bare…..

Exhausted, her brain bruised and numb, she slowly rose and left the pew. On her way out through the chapel doors, she paused at the little table to touch the decorations. Catching sight of the tiny pastel-coloured crib as it swung on its branch, she suddenly remembered the bambino tucked away in her drawer, so with one last, lingering glance she turned away.

“Look after them for me, Nell,” she whispered, and found her way more by good luck than judgement to her own room, distantly aware of chatter and laughter coming from the sitting room. Bambino in hand, she left her room and padded softly through the dim corridors, nothing coherent in her mind but the strangely urgent need for the baby to reach his mother. What she would do after that, she had no idea.

#10:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed May 03, 2006 10:06 pm
    —
Oh, what a shock that must have been for Hilda, to find her crib figures put to such lovely use in the chapel this first Christmas - I can see why it simply froze her in her place! And thank heaven first for Sister Patricia's intuition in drawing Ellie away and MA's intuition in leaving Hilda there, too - both realising that Hilda had to come to terms with this in her own way and on her own. At least Sister Patricia will be able to help Ellie understand what happened here.

And how typically Hilda, when she finally 'emerged' to be filled with that one thought - to place the bambino she still held with its mother.

A strangely disturbing, yet very stirring section, Mary - may we hope that once Hilda has placed her bambino in the crib she will feel more at peace, having entrusted all those precious pieces to Nell's tender care?

Thank you for yet another revealing glimpse into Hilda's very depths.

#11:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu May 04, 2006 1:05 am
    —
From warmth and comfort to cold and loneliness - and so rapidly too. And yet, and yet, there is an intensity that is somehow reassuring. And how wise of Sister Patricia and MA to know that she needs time alone, that she has to work through what is happening.

And her urgent need to take the Child to His mother was so moving, as was her request to Nell "to look after" the figures.

Thank you Mary....the first Christmas after can be so very hard.

#12:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Thu May 04, 2006 1:31 am
    —
What a slew of conflicting emotions, no wonder Hilda is exhausted. I'm a bit concerned about the incoherence of her reactions at the moment, but I suspect someone might be waiting for her when she reunites the bambino with its mother. I'm sure MA is keeping an eye out, for one.

#13:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Thu May 04, 2006 5:10 am
    —
Thank you Mary
The post before last was so lovely.
Poor Hilda - being thrust into the bleakness again after that.

#14:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Thu May 04, 2006 6:42 am
    —
Oh Mary !
Shocked
**Wails** Please post more soon !

Does Hilda reunite the Christ-Child with His Mother ?
What happens next ?

#15:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu May 04, 2006 7:47 am
    —
Oh Mary, I feel almost without words after this. You have revealed such a touching scene. Thank goodness that Sister Patricia has managed to rescue Ellie who just didn't know what to do, and that MA knew the best way to go about making sure that Hilda was alright, without intruding.

I'm sure that it is possible to say many things about the end of this post Mary, but I am aware that I could do a lot of talking and barely scratch the surface of all that is going on in it. So I'll simply end by saying

That was wonderful, Thankyou.

#16:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat May 06, 2006 3:58 pm
    —
.......Bambino in hand, Hilda left her room and padded softly through the dim corridors, nothing coherent in her mind but the urgent need for the baby to reach his mother. What she would do after that, she had no idea.

However, help was at hand. Turning a corner she walked straight into Sister Infirmarian, who was returning from visiting her patients. With an exclamation, the nun steadied herself and Hilda, but then drew back in alarm as she saw the blind look in Hilda’s eyes. This woman scarcely knew where she was, never mind who was there with her! Taking Hilda’s arm, the nun steered her to the Office and pushed her in gently.

“I’ll send Mother to you,” she said slowly and quietly, as though to an invalid. “Wait here. Make yourself comfortable,” and with that she closed the door and went in search of her Superior rather urgently.

Opening that selfsame door five minutes later, Mother Abbess was surprised to find her room in almost total darkness. The fire was now burning very low as she had dampened it down before making her way to the Midnight Mass. She searched the dimness but there was no sign of Hilda. Anxiously, she switched on the little lamp on her desk, moved round the couch to poke up the fire – and saw Hilda!

She was kneeling on the floor in front of the couch, her face buried in the crook of one arm, which was lying on the table beside the crib figures. Her other arm was stretched out across the table, the bambino clutched so tightly in her hand that the knuckles were white. She neither moved nor spoke. Mother Abbess took in the air of complete abandonment and her heart quailed. What to do? Was Hilda even aware she was there?

Gnawing her lip, she stood uncharacteristically indecisive, then shook herself and decided the first necessity was a little more light. Turning to the fire she took away the guard, poked the embers quietly, took a few sticks from the basket lodged beside the hearth and laid them carefully, waiting there silently until they caught alight. Replacing the guard, she knelt so her back was to the fire and was facing Hilda ascross the table. Very slowly she reached out a hand to stroke the loosened brown hair with infinite gentleness.

Like a doe ready to run, Hilda’s slender frame quivered. Mother Abbess waited, her hand scarcely moving. Slowly, oh so slowly, Hilda raised her head and the nun saw the ravaged face. So - the tears she had been waiting for had come at last! They were cascading silently down her cheeks in great torrents, blinding her. How Mother Abbess yearned to gather this wounded daughter in her arms, but she did not have the courage. What sorrow was here! And it was such a painful contrast to the merriment she had left in the sitting room where even Ellie’s face had been bright, despite her worry about Hilda.

Her hand moved to cup the wet cheek, but Hilda shook her head and lowered her face into her arm again, her body now rigid with her attempt to control her tears. “Don’t, Hilda. Give in to it now it’s started! It’s been there all day, brewing up a storm,” said Mother Abbess quietly.

Hilda’s stiff body relaxed at being given permission to let go, and she began to weep very quietly. Tears pricked the nun’s own eyes, for it was a very poignant sound in the silence of the dimly-lit room, but then suddenly her keen perceptions awoke. This was not grief – or not just grief, despite the trauma of the day. Something else was happening here.

“Hilda?” she whispered questioningly, trying to penetrate the mists.


Last edited by MaryR on Sat May 06, 2006 7:36 pm; edited 1 time in total

#17:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat May 06, 2006 6:12 pm
    —
Oh Mary, I am more or less in tears here. How well you carry over the intensity of anguish that Hilda is feeling. And How grateful I am that you had people at hand to help her - she so desperately needed that help.

I understand that MA feels out of her depth, but it is there that she is able to rely upon God, and that will only lead her to being more 'right' in her choices.

It is such a big contrast to MA, and hopefully, now that Hilda has given in to what is hurting her, she will be able to tell MA about it all, and include in that her impulse to have the bambino back with his mother.

Thank you Mary. Your words plumb depths it is difficult for anything to express what they touch.

#18:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Sat May 06, 2006 6:29 pm
    —
Mary,
you describe Hilda`s emotions so vividly that it is uncanny.
Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad
I hope MA will be able to help, as usual.......

#19:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sat May 06, 2006 9:58 pm
    —
How much pain, both mental and physical, must be coming through Hilda's veil of tears if even MA is at a loss about what she should do. But your description is so powerful that I'm sitting here with tears in my eyes at the picture you paint. Quite simply, I am there with MA, left wondering what this can portend.

Like Squirrel, I hope that MA will be able to draw on her own strong faith to help her penetrate Hilda's mist of grief and pain. Please let her be able to give that help soon.

#20:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sat May 06, 2006 10:03 pm
    —
'Something else was happening here' - and I do wonder what? I'm in the mists along with MA; what on earth is causing Hilda such soul-tearing? Why is it all centred around the crib figures? Or are they being a comfort in her feelings of complete abandonment?

Mary, please come back and explain - preferably very soon!

#21:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun May 07, 2006 1:53 am
    —
Oh, that pain, that depth of pain. This was beautifully realised Mary, and so sensitively presented. She is so wounded, isn't she - the physical world is no longer there for her, all she wants to do is hide away in the darkness and cry out her grief for Nell.

And is the sight of that Family a painful and agonising reminder that her family has been taken from her?

Thank you Mary.

#22:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun May 07, 2006 7:56 am
    —
Poor, sad Hilda.
Thank you Mary

#23:  Author: francesnLocation: away with the faeries PostPosted: Sun May 07, 2006 7:19 pm
    —
Oh Mary, Hilda is hurting some much here and she needs help. Please come back and put it right.

#24:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Mon May 08, 2006 1:18 pm
    —
Your prayers have been answered, Frances! Wink

I'm sorry you were all misled by the fact that Hilda had been staring at the crib figures - that wasn't my intention at all, as you will see. And I apologise in advance for the length. Embarassed


.....This was not grief – or not just grief, despite the trauma of the day. Something else was happening here.

“Hilda?” she whispered questioningly, trying to penetrate the mists.

The weeping continued, but then, with a sob, distorted words floated up. “I’m so ashamed. Mother. Will He ever forgive me?”

“Daughter,” the nun reassured her in her strong, sweet voice, “the Lord will forgive anything, anything at all, if you are truly repentant. But why do you think you need such forgiveness, love?”

Hilda lifted her head again, to show a face now disfigured by her weeping. She opened her far-flung hand to gaze at the bambino lying within. “Three times,” she whispered, sobs catching in her voice. “Three times now I have had a tremor of bliss, a wink of heaven.”

“Three times?” breathed Mother Abbess, guessing instantly what she meant, and knowing then that God’s Spirit had indeed been abroad this Christmas night.

Hilda’s eyes remained glued on the wooden figure. “Nell came back to me tonight, Mother,” she whispered. “My own Nell! And I rejoiced for long, golden minutes. But I didn’t deserve it!” She looked up, her eyes filled with sorrow, regret, shame. “Did I not promise to cling to Him twice before, when He spoke to me? Did He not tell me to trust?”

“Oh, child,” breathed Mother Abbess, her heart aching. “You were doing exactly that. But shock and physical pain did their worst – there is no blame.” Her sweet voice stated the last few words clearly and distinctly.

Hilda shook her head and stared down at the bambino. The next moment she closed her eyes and bowed her head to her chin. “Oh yes, there is. I betrayed Him, Mother. He was harsher tonight, despite His loving words. He showed me what life would be like if I wandered away from Him and stopped trusting – a harsh, featureless plain where all hope has fled. He showed me the depths of my self-pity. How could He have been gracious enough to speak to me a third time?”

Mother Abbess reached out a trembling hand and tilted Hilda’s head up until drowned grey eyes were forced to meet compelling green ones. “My child, there was never any self-pity. You are too hard on yourself, as always. He came because He loves you - and He knows you love Him. Tell me,” she commanded softly but inexorably. “Tell me what He said.”

“The self-same words as before,” whispered Hilda. “How much clearer can He make Himself? Am I so deaf? My grace is sufficient for you. How many times do I remind people of those very words?” she groaned. “And then to ignore them myself, at my peril….. I will dry your eyes and be your light….You are My beloved. Wait and see what I will do through you.”

Mother Abbess moved once more to cup the damp cheek and Hilda closed her eyes again, yielding this time to the comfort. She spoke slowly, despairingly. “Two months ago I made a vow to lean on Him. I promised to be a channel of His love for others. I felt His joy flow through me. And I let it all trickle away.”

Her voice broke, and she shook her head as though in disbelief at her stupidity and lack of faith. Mother Abbess leaned forward and spoke with a tender severity. “You never for one moment let it trickle away, my darling. You have broken no promise, not a one. Every day – every day, Hilda – you become more of a channel of God’s grace and love. Ellie and I and countless others can testify to that. The only thing you lost was your joy – and who can blame you? I certainly couldn’t.”

She paused – she had no choice, for the very intensity of Hilda’s gaze was undoing her. How could this sensitive, loving, generous woman think she failed anyone? Help me here, Lord. You’ve done Your bit, but she is so hard on herself. Give me something to remove this terrible remorse before it kills her.

The fire chattered softly and rosy shadows curtseyed and swayed on the panelled walls as Hilda continued to stare into the nun’s eyes, as though only she could rid her of this awful burden. Tears had ceased falling down the haggard cheeks. She was waiting….

Mother Abbess smiled into that sombre face – this should shake her! “If I were a Catholic, love, I would call you a Saint.”

Hilda’s eyes opened wide in shock. It was certainly not what she had been expecting to hear. “A Saint?” she whispered. “Believe me, Mother, I have too many faults. You just heard me….”

Mother Abbess interrupted her. “Hilda, we all have faults and failings, we’re all frail - even the Saints. Do you think they found it easy to trust, to follow where He would lead them? Look at Saint Peter, impatient and quick-tempered, neither of which could be laid at your door. You talk about betrayal. Did not Peter three times deny he even knew the Lord – after three years of close friendship? Pure cowardice! Something else that could certainly not be laid at your door.”

She paused again, praying for more help. Her words were having an effect – some light was creeping back into the anguished eyes. “We are all of us, even the Saints of this life, in constant need of immersing our broken selves in the fire of God’s extravagantly forgiving love, Hilda.” She saw with satisfaction a little more light creep in, but where her next words came from, she never knew. “Tell me, child, what was His voice like? I will tell you one day why I ask.”

For a long, uncertain moment she thought Hilda would refuse to answer. Those eyes were still searching her face, still looking for answers. And then, like a sudden shaft of sunlight in a darkened room, a smile of such radiance transfigured Hilda’s face that Mother Abbess almost cowered before its brightness.

……..His voice
Hovered on memory with open wings
And drew itself up from a chine of silence,
As though it had lain long time in a vein of gold.
(Christopher Fry)


A charged silence filled the room as the melodious tones of Hilda’s rich voice faded away. Mother Abbess simply knelt there, transfixed. Hilda added in a whisper, “It was a voice that made me want to weep, not from pain but from peace.” And, as the nun watched, something happened that she was never to forget.

Like the dawning rosiness of the new day, that beautiful radiance crept slowly from Hilda’s face and seeped into her eyes, turning the despair to hope, the sorrow to joy – while into her face stole a deep, sweet solemnity. She stared ahead of her into the fire, her spirit no longer penned inside that panelled room but roaming freely God’s vast and star-filled spaces, hair blowing behind her in the heavenly wind, face grave and yet exalted. Would the return to earth be too much of a shock?

Haunted by the feeling that this was too private to watch, Mother Abbess closed her eyes and prayed for Hilda. A light touch on her cheek roused her. Opening her eyes, she saw that the return to earth had been no shock at all. She should have known better! This was a woman who understood all too well that one cannot remain in the rarefied atmosphere of the mountain tops; a woman who understood that one can only breathe and truly live in the valleys.

Hilda smiled at her, a smile that was gentle and filled with peace, all remorse gone, and in her eyes…. Mother Abbess gasped. There finally was the joy she had so longed to see, that other-worldliness spoken about by Gwynneth and Nancy and Ian. She found herself once more bereft of words. She shook her head in wonder, and that smile of sweet solemnity stole across Hilda’s face again. Gently she placed the bambino beside His mother and then reached across and held her friend’s hands.

“I don’t need to feel shame, do I?” she whispered, and the nun shook her head silently, filled with awe. “He loves me, Nell still loves me – and that is enough. Has anyone ever before received such a precious Christmas gift? To be blessed like this a third time…. “

Mother Abbess finally found her voice and spoke huskily. “I have asked Him so many times to lighten your darkness since the accident. I should have trusted more.”

Hilda’s face lit up with her love for this woman before her. “As should I, Mother, as should I. And yet, you know,” she added slowly, feeling her way. “My sorrow is still there, lying side by side with my joy. And I don’t feel jolly or want to sing. I feel….serene, quiet, at peace.”

“No, child, as Montaigne told us long ago, The most profound joy has more of gravity than of gaiety in it. It settles silently in the heart, assuring you that God loves you, will never leave you, is there for you when you weep, as you still will on occasions. But He also insists that you face life’s journey with fortitude, stooping to lift others as they stumble on their own journey. True joy can be infinitely painful, daughter.”

She made herself stop speaking, for words were an intrusion here. Gazing into Hilda’s peaceful, radiant eyes Mother Abbess sensed that she was treading on holy ground, that this night there were burning bushes all around…..

#25:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon May 08, 2006 3:38 pm
    —
Mary, I am sitting here breathless, and virtually lost for words. The power of *your* words here have taken us into a place almost beyond human reality - more than simply a holy place, it is indeed almost a glimpse of heaven.

There are so many hidden depths in this piece that I know I will come back to it time and again as Hilda's story continues to unfold. It has something to say to each of us who will listen, as well.

'Thank you' sounds inadequate, but must suffice. I do so from the bottom of a very full heart here.

#26:  Author: ibarhisLocation: London and Hemel Hempstead PostPosted: Mon May 08, 2006 6:03 pm
    —
Thank you...

#27:  Author: francesnLocation: away with the faeries PostPosted: Mon May 08, 2006 7:20 pm
    —
There are no words but those of thanks and wonder.

#28:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Mon May 08, 2006 10:45 pm
    —
Oh Mary...

I've just caught up on all of Part 8 and I've lost count of the times the tears have sprung to my eyes. Seeing Hilda reunited with Nell, albeit briefly, was magical. Between that and her rekindled joy, Hilda has received some rather special presents this Christmas...

Quote:
The fire chattered softly and rosy shadows curtseyed and swayed on the panelled walls...

What a wonderful image that is! I can see them dancing round the room... And there are so many other beautiful images as well. It's impossible to pick them all out!

Quote:
This was a woman who understood all too well that one cannot remain in the rarefied atmosphere of the mountain tops; a woman who understood that one can only breathe and truly live in the valleys.

To paraphrase Elder, there really is something for everyone in this piece. I don't know how you do it. MA may be bereft of words, but I can't tell you how glad I am that you're not.

Quote:
She made herself stop speaking, for words were an intrusion here.

I know how she feels - so I will just say merci, cherie...

#29:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue May 09, 2006 12:50 am
    —
I shall write something now, but may well have to come back and edit as I feel unusually at a loss. Very Happy

The glory and the love and the redemptive nature of this is incredible. Such quietness but such power as well. And such a gift as she has been given:

Quote:
Like the dawning rosiness of the new day, that beautiful radiance crept slowly from Hilda’s face and seeped into her eyes, turning the despair to hope, the sorrow to joy – while into her face stole a deep, sweet solemnity. She stared ahead of her into the fire, her spirit no longer penned inside that panelled room but roaming freely God’s vast and star-filled spaces, hair blowing behind her in the heavenly wind, face grave and yet exalted.

That was incredible.

And MA's final words - "True joy can be infinitely painful" really do say so much.

Not a word too long, Mary!

Forgot to mention the Fry poem and how wonderfully applicable it is.


Last edited by Cath V-P on Wed May 10, 2006 5:34 am; edited 1 time in total

#30:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue May 09, 2006 8:44 am
    —
Oh Mary that was simply beautiful. The way that MA lends of her understanding, and the love that is within her to help Hilda understand. The touch that Hilda receives, to help pull her through.

I havn't got the words to do justice to such wonderful writing, so I'll leave this here for now.

Thank You.

#31:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Tue May 09, 2006 6:57 pm
    —
Quote:
Like the dawning rosiness of the new day, that beautiful radiance crept slowly from Hilda’s face and seeped into her eyes, turning the despair to hope, the sorrow to joy – while into her face stole a deep, sweet solemnity. She stared ahead of her into the fire, her spirit no longer penned inside that panelled room but roaming freely God’s vast and star-filled spaces, hair blowing behind her in the heavenly wind, face grave and yet exalted.


Like Cath, this particular passage jumped out as just so incredibly poetic and beautiful, Mary.

The whole episode is glorious, but that one passage leaves me bereft of words which are adequate to convey how much it touched me..........
Heartfelt congratulations on a truly lovely update !

#32:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue May 09, 2006 9:54 pm
    —
Thank you to all those of you who found something you liked in that last piece. I appreciate it was difficult, but it was the way Hilda wanted it written and who am I to argue with the woman? Shocked

Hilda’s rapture during the morning service of Christmas Day was so profound that at first the spoken words went unheard. It was a gentle, peaceful service with none of the triumph of the Midnight Mass and it suited her present state admirably. She had slept little during the night, feeling a need to pass the time in trembling prayer and praise, and she had sped here on winged feet, eager to be once more in His presence.

Despite the severe headache assaulting her senses, her eyes held once more that other-worldliness, her sensitive face was tinged the faintest of pinks, her vulnerable lips hovered on the edge of a smile. The morning sunshine poured its molten gold through the tall, stained-glass windows, scattering patches of rainbow light on pews and people, warming both body and spirit.

In her mind, she pictured the book mentioned by Nell, opened the page and read the words Nell had wanted her to remember: If ever there is a tomorrow when we’re not together, there is something you must always remember: you are braver than you believe, stronger than you seem and smarter than you think, but the most important thing is, even if we are apart, I’ll always be with you. (A A Milne)

Hilda could feel a wave of tenderness reach out to her from faraway and yet very near, almost too sweet and powerful to be endured. Was it God? Or Nell? Did it matter? Her joy ran unfettered through her once more and she renewed her vow to trace the rainbow through the rain. Once more she gave Nell back to Him. He was God, and in Him she would trust and have her being. She would let the remainder of her life be a love song to Him.

Take my moments and my days
Let them flow in ceaseless praise.


She knew there would be days, weeks, months, when she would have to will the peace and joy that was in her this day; knew that it would be all too easy to lose them again. But she must not let that happen, no matter what life threw at her. She accepted that she was not done with grief. It still had its sharp claws and teeth in her heart. She knew God’s boundless, forgiving love for her, but she also knew how lonely she would always be for Nell.

However, lonely as she was, she had her memories and she must never now let them go. She thought of Mother Abbess’s words a few short hours ago. “Remembering, it seems to me, is a kind of stepping outside the limits of time, to make present again a reality that was once experienced as lovely, life-giving and so wonderfully worthwhile. At the hour of their happening, those events might not have been grasped as such, but recalling them can give so much comfort, can give them the added lustre they deserve.”

Memories……so many of them. Meeting Nell for the first time... walks in the early morning light in Austria.... a Head Girl toppling on Nell from a great height.... a coach accident which forged a new closeness....skiing together in Switzerland.... a dressing gown and a fire in Nell’s cottage.... sitting side by side on a cruise ship enjoying the sunset..... a talk of retirement.....a balloon flight – so many memories, so much to treasure. What a very full life they had had. She had so very, very much for which to be grateful.

Oh Nell, darling, in truth might morning angels sing that we were there, and are together yet, and will be still.

#33:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue May 09, 2006 10:38 pm
    —
At last, in spite of not sleeping, and assailed by a headache, here is a true sense of peace and acceptance for Hilda, intensified by the quiet glory of Christmas morning. True, she recognises that she is not yet done with grief, and that it will still have power over her from time to time, but it seems she has finally reached that plateau of acceptance for which she has been searching ever since Nell's death. Whatever happens now, she knows that she has, and will always have, her memories of so many incidents in her relationship with Nell which will sustain her forever.

A lovely piece for Christmas Morning. Thank you, Mary

#34:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed May 10, 2006 12:16 am
    —
Oh, how lovely and what a sense of peace and power there is. What a truly beautiful gift to receive on Christmas morning; the capacity to remember without despair, and the ability to "give Nell back to Him". No, the grief isn't finished; it's a part of her and will remain so, but it will coexist with an awareness that the past, present and future of their relationship are so intertwined that ultimately it will be subsumed in that - as her thoughts reveal:
Quote:
Oh Nell, darling, in truth might morning angels sing that we were there, and are together yet, and will be still.


And using the Milne quote to suggest her constant presence in Hilda's life was very Nell!

Thank you Mary.

#35:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed May 10, 2006 1:33 am
    —
I couldn't get on the board yesterday, but what a heart-felt piece of writing that was, Mary, as Hilda moves from despair to hope, from sorrow to joy. She is led there by MA, with a mixture of reassurance and shock tactics in her reminders of who Hilda is and what she knows about herself and about God, but paramountly, of course, by her mystic experience of God himself, with a mingling of exaltation
Quote:
I will dry your eyes and be your light….You are My beloved.
and practicality
Quote:
But He also insists that you face life’s journey with fortitude, stooping to lift others as they stumble on their own journey.


It is so lovely to see her, in today's post, restored and healed and brought to a point not only of peace but of exultation.

Your perspective on memory;
Quote:
Remembering, it seems to me, is a kind of stepping outside the limits of time, to make present again a reality that was once experienced as lovely
is very wise.

Thank you, Mary.

#36:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed May 10, 2006 5:50 am
    —
Love all the memories, so glad Hilda has some peace.

Thank you Mary.

#37:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed May 10, 2006 7:15 am
    —
Oh Mary, your writing is consistantly beautiful. The pictures you paint with your words are stunning, and this last piece of writing is just one more example of it. I say the same things to you again and again - often words I say to no almost no one else, because so few people have the gift of writing in the way you do, especially when it comes to such difficult emotions as you are dealing with at present.

Give Hilda a quiet day love, one to enjoy however tired and sore she may be feeling, and then a quiet night of sleep.

Thank you Mary.

#38:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Wed May 10, 2006 7:18 am
    —
Oh, I am glad that Hilda has truly found the "peace that passeth all understanding", and that she is clinging fiercely to it.
The joy of her memories with Nell will help to assuage the loss, and she is starting to make real progress again.
Lovely, lovely, lovely !

#39:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed May 10, 2006 10:29 pm
    —
Squirrel wrote:
Give Hilda a quiet day love, one to enjoy however tired and sore she may be feeling, and then a quiet night of sleep.

I'm afraid I can't give Hilda that quiet day, Squirrel, as you will discover later...... For now, though, here is the end of that chapel scene early on Christmas morning.


She was brought back to reality by the sound of people rising to their feet and the gentle harmony of the nuns singing Corde Natus ex Parentis (Prudentius, 4th Century). She rose to her own feet and thrilled to the sweet sounds, while remaining mute herself. They knelt again and suddenly there was only sunlight and silence and flowers. Her glowing blue eyes lingered lovingly on the pots of Christmas roses, their quiet beauty no longer overshadowed by the brilliance of the tall candles.

The flower so small, whose sweet fragrance fills the air,
Dispels with glorious splendour the darkness everywhere.
(from a 15th century poem)


She revelled in their loveliness, all her senses heightened, and into her mind trickled the legend attached to this little rose. When the Magi laid their rich offerings of myrrh, frankincense and gold by the bed of the sleeping Christ child, a shepherd maiden stood outside the door in despair. She, too, had searched for the Christ child. She, too, desired to bring Him gifts. Alas, she was poor, and had nothing to offer.

In vain, that night, she wandered the countryside looking for even one little flower she might bring, but the winter had been cold and harsh and there was nothing. Saddened beyond bearing, she stood there, weeping. An angel passing over her saw her sorrow and came down to offer her comfort. Stooping, he brushed aside the snow at her feet – and there sprang up a cluster of beautiful winter roses, waxen white with pink-tipped petals.

“Nor myrrh, nor frankincense, nor gold,” said the angel, “is offering more meet for the Christ Child than these pure Christmas roses.”

Joyfully, Madelon gathered the flowers and went to worship the Holy Child, laying at His feet the gifts of her heart and of her tears…..

Hilda smiled tremulously. In the winter of her grief He had made sweet flowers bloom for her, also – Mother Abbess, Ellie, her new dream. Were they not flowers of the rarest, blossoms the fairest? And what about all the generous people who cared that she be healed, people like Gwynneth, Madge, Nancy, Vivien, Ian, Jack and Joey, and so many, many others.

Here in this sun-drenched, peaceful place, like Madelon she laid each of them at the feet of the bambino, asking His blessing on them all. Were they not all His anyway? She was only borrowing them for a while.

Even as she made her offering, she felt once more that urgent little tug on her heart, that little voice asking why she was delaying. She had a fleeting sense that if she waited too long, this peaceful place might never be hers.

But even as she wrestled with this, her eyes alighted on her friend as the latter led her Sisters out of the chapel. Hilda was stunned. Never had she seen such a look in that lined and kindly countenance. Mother Abbess’s face was sombre, her gaze inward. She was not in that chapel at all. Hilda stared. What had she missed?

#40:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed May 10, 2006 11:45 pm
    —
It's lovely to see that, free from the anguish of recent days, Hilda can let into her consciousness the awareness of the many people who still care deeply about her.

This 'urgent little tug at her heart' is there again. Yet her plans to fulfill her commitment to the school before entering the convent seem so obviously right and sensible. Hmmm. I wonder what the future will hold?

Wonder, too, what has disturbed MA so much? Is it now Hilda's turn to support her?

#41:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu May 11, 2006 1:44 am
    —
That was lovely, the sense of peace and fulfilment, the awareness of what God has done for herand given to her, and the sense of love and acceptance of all those who care about her - and for whom he also cares.

And thank you for that legend too, it's one of my favourites and what a lovely parallel she draws from it.
That "urgent little tug" - hmmm, perhaps a change is coming for her sooner than she anticipated. I wonder....

And is she now aware of MA's griefs and pains? They are both leaders, both essentially alone in their position - and Hilda knows how that can hinder their ability to reach out to others when they (Hilda and MA that is) need help.

Thank you Mary.

#42:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu May 11, 2006 7:53 am
    —
Hmmmmm, what's wrong with MA? Hope Hilda can find out.

Thank you Mary.

#43:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Thu May 11, 2006 12:52 pm
    —
Hilda is on the case , isn`t she ?
Are we going to find out more about MA`s background ?

Wonderful, Mary, thank you !
I didn`t know the legend about the flowers. I am rapidly realising how woefully ignorant I am Wink

#44:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Thu May 11, 2006 12:53 pm
    —
Wonderful, Mary. The sense of peace and of rejoicing is so strong in your evocation of the atmosphere in that chapel.

#45:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu May 11, 2006 1:08 pm
    —
I love the sense of peace in the chapel - but I also hear alarm bells ringing - what has disturbed MA so deeply that her feelings show in her face despite the sacredness of the day?

Clearly Hilda, in her new-found peace with herself, has sensed this unease, though - is this where we learn more about MA's story? And the 'urgent little tug at Hilda's heart - what does this presage?

Thank you, Mary

#46:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu May 11, 2006 8:59 pm
    —
Mother Abbess herself was unaware her face had betrayed her for a fleeting second or two. Standing ready to say grace in the dining room, she watched in amusement as the nuns and their guests discovered the small gifts beside their plates. She had already found her own - and guessed who were the donors! She said grace and then waited till everyone had settled. As she waited, however, her eyes were drawn to Hilda and saw the anxiety in her face. Hilda raised her eyebrows questioningly.

So! She had given herself away – to Hilda, at least. Her sensitivity and perception heightened by her grief, Hilda had noticed what countless others had missed. Why did that not surprise her? Suddenly Mother Abbess nodded – and Hilda understood and smiled back. She could wait.

Mother Abbess shook herself and focused on the room again, her sweet voice teasing as she spoke. “You will have noticed that Father Christmas dropped in while we were at our prayers. I see, though, that he left his two little helpers behind, so you may thank them.” She grinned at Ellie’s delighted smile, and then laughed outright as Hilda raised one hand and pointed behind it to Ellie with the other, grimacing the while.

There were murmurs of appreciation from all corners as the guests opened their cherub boxes and the Sisters their flat little parcels. Angels, doves, stars, shepherd boys, kings – all appeared in many colours and guises. Ellie and Hilda went round from table to table, showing the nuns how to open up the folded paper, so that flat, two-dimensional shapes became three-dimensional models capable of standing on the tables. Excitement ran round the room as guests and Sisters admired and exclaimed over these little marvels.

Mother Abbess, meanwhile, opened her own parcel, a little larger than the others, and out fell an angel, its gown made of white velvety paper, its wings golden and feathery, its arms held out wide as though to embrace the world and tiny, iridescent stars tumbling from each hand. With Ellie’s help she opened it out and then gazed awestruck at its loveliness.

She heard an amused whisper in her ear. “Vivien made that one to my specific orders – a special angel for a very special lady. My special angel!”

“Hilda….” began Mother Abbess, but then had to swallow before she could continue. “It’s exquisite. She is very talented.” She met Hilda’s steady inquiring gaze. “Eleven o’clock, my office,” she whispered, before her eye was caught by Ellie, who was indicating to Hilda, and she added with a smile, “Erm, I think there’s a surprise there for you as well, my dear – Ellie’s special angel.”

Hilda gripped her arm and moved across to her own place, where Ellie was standing grinning broadly. There was indeed a parcel there, flat like the others but considerably larger. Hilda gasped when she opened it – and then stood stunned to silence when Ellie had helped her open it out and had placed it on the table. Not one but two angels stood there holding hands, one with brown hair and blue eyes, the other with white hair and grey eyes, their hair bound with sparkling silver stars.

Tears brimmed in Hilda’s eyes and Mother Abbess, sensing there was something amiss, hurried over – and gasped in her turn. The brown haired angel wore a gown of a deep rose pink, the other a pearly luminescent pale green one, and their wings soared behind them, softly shimmering, rainbow-hued. They each had one arm outstretched with a dove of the purest white perched there, and, where their hands joined between them, stars fell in a sparkling silver stream to curl round the bottom of both gowns. They were at least a foot high, and exquisitely beautiful, their expressions peaceful and loving.

Ellie saw the tears in Hilda’s eyes and the stunned expression on Mother Abbess’s face. “Do you not like it, Madame?” she whispered tentatively, scared that she and Miss Knowles had done wrong.

Hilda drew her close with a trembling hand and kissed her gently. “Oh, ma petite, it is beautiful beyond all telling. You and Miss Knowles have truly given me a blessing this day.” She closed her eyes over her tears as Ellie moved even closer, and then she felt Mother Abbess clasp her other hand reassuringly. The friend she had lost and her new family all bonded together……

#47:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu May 11, 2006 9:40 pm
    —
Quote:
So! She had given herself away – to Hilda, at least. Her sensitivity and perception heightened by her grief, Hilda had noticed what countless others had missed. Why did that not surprise her? Suddenly Mother Abbess nodded – and Hilda understood and smiled back. She could wait.



If anyone was going to notice MA's momentary tension, then Hilda would be the one to do so - and of course MA would not be surprised, either. I'm sure we'll learn the denouement of that unspoken interchange in good time.

What wonderful gifts for all the sisters and nuns, and how much they all appreciate them. I love MA's special angel, but the two-some which Viven and Ellie have made for Hilda just surpass all bounds, doesn't it?

Quote:
The friend she had lost and her new family all bonded together


But surely this is the crux of the matter, isn't it? And in this bonding, Hilda will start, however slowly, to feel whole once again, at peace with her memories, and secure in her support for the future. Another sliver of hope working its way into Hilda's heart. A beautiful phrase, so moving, and so absolutely right for Christmas Day. Indeed that 'Peace of God which passeth all understanding.'

Thank you, Mary.

#48:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu May 11, 2006 10:00 pm
    —
Glad that MA realised that Hilda had seen. The presents are wonderful - the two angels for Hilda especially. Though I can hear Nell giggling at being thought an angel! Laughing

Thanks Mary.

#49:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu May 11, 2006 10:01 pm
    —
Oh Mary - I appear to have missed a scene in this film you are unwinding so beautifully for us all.

Those were lovely - how nice that Hilda is now being given a chance to help her mother. This may well be a hint of things to come, I imagine.

Thank you Mary, this is absolutely beautiful.

#50:  Author: francesnLocation: away with the faeries PostPosted: Thu May 11, 2006 11:21 pm
    —
Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful - such a special present.

Thank you Mary

#51:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri May 12, 2006 12:44 am
    —
I almost stopped breathing reading the description of the two angels! How lovely and how perfectly right.

What a lovely example of the closeness of the relationship between Hilda and MA - they are such aware and sensitive souls that they can read the other's moods very well. And like Elder I'm sure there's more of this.

And such a lovely moment - "the friend she had lost and her new family all bonded together……

Thank you Mary.

#52:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Fri May 12, 2006 11:56 pm
    —
Oh, wonderful! More gorgeous origami, and beautifully described, as ever. What lovely presents for everyone to receive - though I confess I did chuckle at the idea of Hilda as 'Santa's little helper'! As for the exquisite passage about Christmas roses in the previous post, I shall never look at them in the same way again. Hilda's joy itself is like that Christmas rose - only revealed after tears have fallen.

Quote:
...her eyes held once more that other-worldliness, her sensitive face was tinged the faintest of pinks, her vulnerable lips hovered on the edge of a smile.

And another incredibly vivid picture; I can see Hilda's expression so clearly...

I do hope MA will be alright. On the other hand, she has Hilda there, and who better for her to talk to if she is in distress?

Just what I needed before bed to give me pleasant dreams. Merci, cherie.

#53:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 12:03 am
    —
The silent communication between Hilda and MA is so impressive, and I am looking forward to what will be revealed at 11.00 in MA's study.

Such beautiful gifts, and such potential wholeness for Hilda. Not only a representation of her permanent joining with Nell, but one created with love by Vivien, another new friend. Not only Ellie and MA, but the others who love Hilda who have just been present in her thoughts. This must be a healing conjunction, surely.

#54:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 1:19 pm
    —
Is this what you were all waiting for? Laughing

Hilda tapped gently on the door but received no reply, so slipped quietly into the Office, to see her friend standing at the window, staring out into the bare and wintry garden. She gave no indication that she was even aware of another’s presence. Placing the small package she was carrying on to the desk, Hilda moved over to stand beside Mother Abbess, careful not to startle her.

Mother Abbess gave a soft sigh. “Hilda,” was all she said, her sweet voice very sad.

“Come and sit down,” whispered Hilda, “We can just be together quietly if you don’t want to talk, but I don’t think you should be alone.”

“How they will miss that gentleness and perception of yours when you leave the school,” the nun said tangentially as she allowed herself to be settled on the couch. Hilda sat at her feet, a favourite place of hers, and took the cold hands in her warm ones, searching the kindly face.

“I have never seen you like this,” she said anxiously. “Christmas Day is not a good day for you, is it? How on earth did you manage to comfort and uphold me during the night, feeling as you do?”

Mother Abbess looked down into the gentle eyes. “Because you are a beloved daughter and you were in need. And, strange as it may seem, the joy you found then is helping me right this minute.” Hilda shook her head but the nun simply gave a glimmer of a smile and then added almost wistfully, “Do you know, child, you are the first person ever to notice what Christmas Day does to me - and I have been here a good many years. I know you are very perceptive but I have to ask myself – did I want you to know and so allowed you a glimpse inside?”

“You don’t have to tell me,” whispered Hilda. “But if it would help, I would do my utmost to support you.”

Mother Abbess leaned forward and cupped Hilda’s face. “You help me just by the love you give me, dear. But yes, I think, after all that has developed between us, I would like to tell you. Only two people ever knew, here in the Convent. Pauline, who entered at the same time, was a tower of strength in our noviciate….what?”

“Why doesn’t that surprise me?” murmured Hilda smilingly. “She’s a wonderful person,” and she took the nun’s hands in hers again. Mother Abbess chuckled quietly.

“Ah yes, you and your prescience. Only the sick ever see beneath that brusqueness of hers, and even then not all of them.” She paused, and turned her head slightly to stare into the fire. “The only other person who knew was my Mother Abbess – she refused to tell my Mistress of Novices anything, just insisted that when things got too bad I was to come straight to this Office instead. She was the one who taught me that always following the rules slavishly is wrong.”

Silence fell as she stared into the flames. Hilda waited patiently, as patiently as she ever did for a child or a mistress who needed time and space. The logs settled in the fire, the wooden panelling creaked, footsteps could be heard going quietly past the door.

Mother Abbess spoke abruptly. “What were you doing the Christmas of 1931, sweetheart?”

Hilda gasped and stared up blankly at Mother Abbess. “That was the year I lost James,” she whispered. “I was twenty seven. I don’t remember very much about it.”

“So – we have that in common as well,” said Mother Abbess quietly, her face and eyes sad for Hilda. “I was thirty two - and pregnant, very pregnant.”

Hilda’s eyes widened and she clasped the nun’s hands more firmly, aware they were coming to the heart of it. Mother Abbess smiled shakily then looked away and one sensed she had left the peaceful room.....

#55:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 1:43 pm
    —
Well, that I wasn't expecting!

Quote:
Do you know, child, you are the first person ever to notice what Christmas Day does to me - and I have been here a good many years. I know you are very perceptive but I have to ask myself – did I want you to know and so allowed you a glimpse inside?


So Hilda's perception and capacity for understanding affects even MA, and that's a very interesting question. Do we only allow ourselves to reveal the most significant things to those whom we choose as recipients? Does MA recognise that she has, in Hilda, found a person who can give her what she needs, through the catalyst of her own loss? It would seem so - and they are perhaps more similar than they have previously acknowledged; their losses are different in type, but not in substance.

And Hilda's capacity to call forth a response, to allow "time and space" , to read from expression and gesture as well as hear what is said and all that "gentleness and perception" that she has is and will be so valuable throughout this community.

Thank you Mary, for starting this.

#56:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 3:08 pm
    —
Oh dear, this is not going to be a happy story. 1931 and pregnant? Not good if not married. Crying or Very sad

#57:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 3:39 pm
    —
Oh, I hadm't thought of that, glad you are going to tell her story.

#58:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 3:40 pm
    —
Or did she lose both husband and child ?
Shocked Shocked Shocked
How can I beat the suspense ?


BTW, those angels were so lovingly described, I could have reached out and touched them...................... I wish I had one !

#59:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 4:09 pm
    —
Oops - definitely not what I expected, especially for that time - but of course, there may have been a husband in the picture too. Doubtless you will reveal all in your own good time, Mary - meantime we can form our own ideas and then see how close we are to your reality.

I also love the way that Hilda's super-heightened perceptive senses made her so aware that all was not well with MA - and that MA realised the fact so quickly. It speaks volumes for that special rapport between these two - and that it doesn't all flow in only one direction. I agree with Cath that this bodes so well for Hilda's future life at the convent.

#60:  Author: JennieLocation: Cambridgeshire PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 4:10 pm
    —
That was wonderful. Thanks, Mary.

#61:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 5:02 pm
    —
Oh well done Hilda.

And poor MA. I hope that she can find comfort in this sharing of her story. It looks like it's going to be a riveting story to hear - though indubtably quite difficult as well.

I shall look forward to the next post when it comes.

#62:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 9:12 pm
    —
Identity Hunt wrote:
How can I bear the suspense!

You don't need to, Sian. Laughing As I am going away tomorrow for two weeks I thought I would give you another tiny bit....you may not thank me, of course! Crying or Very sad


.....“So – we have that in common as well,” said Mother Abbess quietly, her face sad for Hilda. “I was thirty two - and pregnant, very pregnant.” Hilda’s eyes widened and she clasped the nun’s hands more firmly, aware they were coming to the heart of it. Mother Abbess smiled shakily then looked away and one sensed she had left the peaceful room.

When she spoke again her voice was low and hesitant. “We lived in Edinburgh – had a beautiful house on the Royal Mile. Stephen came from money and my parents were well to do. However, money can’t buy everything, no matter what they tell you. We had been married several years and were very happy together, but the one thing we really wanted never materialised. We both loved children very much but I had three miscarriages in as many years. I was beginning to despair and then, unbelievably, this little one seemed determined to cling to life. We were ecstatic, and even more in love than ever….”

Her voice broke suddenly and she looked down at their clasped hands. Hilda loosened one hand and stroked the lined cheek gently. “You can stop any time,” she whispered. “You don’t have to do this.”

Mother Abbess lifted her head and saw the deep compassion in Hilda’s eyes. “I think I do,” she murmured. “For lots of reasons, I think I need you to know.” She took a deep breath, a diver about to plunge into dangerous waters.

“Usually we went to the Midnight Service on Christmas Eve, but, as I said, I was very pregnant, eight months in fact, and needed a lot of rest, so we went to the Morning Service instead. As we entered the house on our return Stephen sent me into our beautiful sitting room, telling me to put my feet up and he would bring me some breakfast. We had let all the servants go home for the two day holiday and were on our own.”

Her gaze was now fixed on the flames in the hearth, but Hilda wondered if she saw them. Her hands were suddenly gripping Hilda’s very hard, and the latter had to force herself to keep still and not wince.

“Lying there on the couch, I looked at the Christmas tree and thought how wonderful it would be the following Christmas – all the presents for the little one piled up there, Stephen playing the proud father. Dear God, he was so excited about this baby.” Her hands gripped even harder and her voice fell to a whisper. “That was when I heard the shot.”

#63:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 9:14 pm
    —
What a wonderful place to stop, Mary - well done! Laughing

(Sigh, no scandel then Rolling Eyes , was hoping for juicy gossip about the MA! Wink )

#64:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 9:32 pm
    —
That is so right Mary. Poor MA loosing this child one way or another. I am glad she had some time with her husband even if it was pitifully short.

Thank you for relieving the ideas that MA may not have been true to her faith. But really, she wouldn't have been true to herself if she wasn't true to her faith.

#65:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Sat May 13, 2006 10:02 pm
    —
Quote:
Hilda’s eyes widened


She's not the only one - that was certainly unexpected! And I have a horrible feeling the story is going to get worse before it gets better... and we're going to have to wait, aren't we?!

This is so sad, but so moving. That MA can tell Hilda reveals just how close they have become in a short time. The love between them is almost palpable. But Hilda is a person to whom others open up, and MA is no different.

The atmosphere you create here is beautiful, Mary, despite the sadness. I shall wait with baited breath to hear the rest of the story...

Merci, cherie.

#66:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sun May 14, 2006 1:24 am
    —
Cath V-P wrote:
Does MA recognise that she has, in Hilda, found a person who can give her what she needs, through the catalyst of her own loss?

Certainly we are beginning to see that their unconscious sensitivity to each other is based on more than simple affection. Both have had to cope with the loss of their 'heart's best treasure', and that is a deep bond.

How hard it must have been for MA to lose her husband and her child at Christmas. I wonder what the reason for that shot is, and how the story will unfold.

A lovely description, too, of Hilda's sensitivity, her ability to give time and space to all who come to her for help, whether at school or in the convent. And how restorative for Hilda to be able to repay some of the help and support that MA has given her so unstintingly.

#67:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun May 14, 2006 3:30 am
    —
It is indeed a measure of how closely these two souls are already intertwined that firstly, Hilda spotted something wrong and secondly that MA was so secure in her trust and affection for her that she could tell her (clearly the first person she has confided in, since only two other people, who were around at the time, knew about it) this story of her own deep losses that long ago Christmas. This will, of course, only seal their relationship even more firmly - while neither of them can completelly forget their grievous losses, they will each gain in strength from knowing that the other has also suffered the loss of someone so near and dear to them.

We will, as Katya says, be waiting with baited breath for you to tell us the details when you come home from your holiday. But thank you for this little bit to keep us in suspense while you are gone!!

#68:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun May 14, 2006 5:19 am
    —
This was even more unexpected, and I have a feeling that the sadness is only just commencing. I find it fascinating that MA recognises that she has to tell this to Hilda, to bring an equality perhaps, to their relationship that it would otherwise have lacked, but that is necessary to them both.

Thank you for this Mary - have a lovely holiday and we'll be here waiting with a coffee, and some cakes when you get back. Laughing

#69:  Author: francesnLocation: away with the faeries PostPosted: Mon May 15, 2006 6:21 pm
    —
MARY!

That was a truly marvellous place to stop. *settles self with hot chocolate and cake*

Whatever MA's story was, I never expected that, not in a million years.

#70:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Thu May 18, 2006 11:55 pm
    —
Thank you Mary
I didn't expect that.
The posts about Hilda's new found peace were awesome!
Hope you have a great holiday.

#71:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed May 24, 2006 11:05 pm
    —
I knew I should have waited until just before you came back, Mary. *goes and hides from cliff*

Interesting that MA also spent significant time in the world before entering the convent....

#72:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Jun 03, 2006 8:12 pm
    —
.....“Lying there on the couch, I looked at the Christmas tree and thought how wonderful it would be the following Christmas – all the presents for the little one piled up there, Stephen playing the proud father. Dear God, he was so excited about this baby.” Her hands gripped even harder and her voice fell to a whisper. “That was when I heard the shot.”

“The shot?” gasped Hilda blankly.

“It didn’t dawn on me at first just what the noise was – but then I heard another. Oh, I knew the sound of gunfire. My father had kept guns, took me shooting. It was how I met Stephen.”

“So that was why…..”

“Why I was so shaken the day that boy climbed over the wall of the Convent?” Mother Abbess nodded, her voice and face distant. “It took me straight back thirty years – and I had no courage and left it all to you.”

“You had plenty of courage,” whispered Hilda. “We’re still here, aren’t we? You were the one who took action that day.” She squeezed the cold hand in hers and waited patiently, but there was only silence as Mother Abbess sat staring down blankly at their joined hands. Finally, fearfully, Hilda pushed her. “What did you do after the second shot?”

Mother Abbess laughed mirthlessly. “The stupidest thing ever! Why on earth didn’t I think about my baby? I levered myself off that damn couch and went through the door into the hall – to see….” She stopped and one hand was lifted to cover her eyes, as though to shut out the sight. “Stephen was lying in the doorway to the Study and there was blood in a huge pool all around him – and the pool kept growing and spreading. A man was standing over him, gun pointing right at Stephen's head.”

She swallowed, licked her lips and tried to continue, but nothing emerged. Her hand fell away from her eyes and she looked over to the fire, her face filled with the memory of her pain that day. She licked her lips again and this time managed to go on relating the horrific tale, her voice quivering with emotion. “I don’t think I had really taken in what was happening. I completely ignored what all my senses were screaming at me and started to walk across the floor of the hall. The man suddenly became aware of me and lifted the gun - but I didn’t care. I only wanted to be with Stephen. But I was no more than halfway there when he turned his gun towards me and fired.”

She heard Hilda’s soft gasp of horror but she was in full flow now. “At first I was unaware of any pain. But then, without warning, I found myself lying on the floor. I don’t remember falling. I looked up to see him standing over me, gun at the ready – but he didn’t shoot again, which had clearly been his intention. He was staring down at my stomach. You couldn’t really miss it, after all!” she laughed mirthlessly again. “I lay there waiting for the shot that would kill me, wondering if I would feel it. But then, suddenly, he looked me straight in the eye. It was like….like he was trying to tell me something. And then - he just turned and ran through the front door….”

“Why didn’t he shoot?” whispered Hilda, though she was beginning to have an inkling.

Mother Abbess turned her head and looked down at Hilda, anguish in her eyes. “I loved my unborn baby, Hilda. I would have protected it from anything, given my life for it. But in the end, it was my wee bairn who protected me. It gave its life for mine. That man shot me in the stomach. He shot my child. Was that why he ran?”

Her voice trailed away and Hilda, horror in her heart, rose to her knees. She put her arms round her friend and pulled her close, rocking her gently, just as this woman had held her times without number. How did you recover from something so terrible? And she had thought her own heart broken……

#73:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Jun 03, 2006 8:28 pm
    —
Oh, how terrible - and why???? Shocked

That was a dreadful thing for MA to live through.

Thanks for the post, Mary.

#74:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sat Jun 03, 2006 11:31 pm
    —
Oh, how truly dreadful, to lose both of them in such a terrible way. And such a savage irony - that the child she would have protected to the death protected her. To have to go on from that....

Thank you Mary.

#75:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sun Jun 04, 2006 12:25 am
    —
And to have to feel that she was in some way responsible, if she had behaved less instinctively, if she had thought to protect herself and the baby, if only ... what a burden to have to carry, especially after three miscarriages.

This will surely shock Hilda out of her own grief, at least for the moment, and, as Cath said earlier, it establishes an equality between Hilda and MA which was lacking when MA was the one constantly dispensing comfort.

I am waiting to learn the reason for the shooting, too. Robbery, perhaps?

Thank you, Mary.

#76:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Jun 04, 2006 12:34 am
    —
Echoes Cath and Tara's comments here - MA's loss of both husband and unborn child in such a manner can't help but have been utterly devastating for her and it's not surprising that the anniversary continues to renew the horrors of the experience, even though she may still present her normal unruffled calm to all except the few who know the truth - and now to Hilda, who had so quickly sensed that all was not well with this special friend.

I do agree, too, that the fact she could share the story of this devastating loss with Hilda does 'level the field' between them - now it is her turn to become the comforter and MA's to be the comforted. Another little 'turn of the screw' already connecting them so strongly.

Thank you, Mary - presumably we will learn what the intruder's motive was in due course.

#77:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Sun Jun 04, 2006 5:38 am
    —
I was afraid of that. And it's even more horrific than I'd imagined. Crying or Very sad Still, the fact that MA is able to open up to Hilda is a positive sign....

Thanks, Mary.

#78:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Sun Jun 04, 2006 7:23 am
    —
Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad

Oh no ! I knew it was going to be awful, but I didn`t think it would be as horrific as that..............what evil could have prompted the murderer to kill the child as well ?

We *need* more, Mary !

#79:  Author: VikkiLocation: Sitting on an iceberg, freezing to death!!! PostPosted: Sun Jun 04, 2006 5:25 pm
    —
Oh!!!! POOR Mother Abbess!!!!
Please may we know the reasons for the murders? Or was it all a random attack?

#80:  Author: KathrynWLocation: London PostPosted: Sun Jun 04, 2006 5:39 pm
    —
Thank you Mary, what a tragedy for the poor Mother Abbess.

Kathryn

#81:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Jun 04, 2006 9:13 pm
    —
Thank you, one and all, but I am afraid you will have to wait for the reason for the tragedy. Shocked

“I’m okay, love. You can let me go,” whispered Mother Abbess eventually. Hilda pulled back a little and searched the green eyes. “Like your James, it has become an ache in the heart, not the great, gaping wound it once was. After all, it was thirty years ago, time to heal.”

“Not so, Mother,” whispered Hilda. “To lose a baby, a much-wanted baby, in such circumstances…..How do you get over such a thing?”

“You don’t, sweetheart, you know that yourself, especially when you don’t know, for a long while, why it happened.” Mother Abbess’s sweet voice was very sad as she spoke. “You somehow make it part of yourself, of your spirit, then find some way of going on living – which is more than I wanted to do as I lay on the floor that day.”

Her green eyes grew very dark as she spoke those last words and Hilda was concerned. “Please, give yourself some time,” she said quietly as she settled on the floor again, her hands once more warming the nun’s cold ones. “This is torture for you.”

Mother Abbess shook her head. “Not any more, child. One day very soon I shall see them again. I know that now. But lying there that day on that cold floor – that was torture, of the worst kind. I tried to move across to Stephen but it was like I was glued to the one spot. I whispered his name, stretched out my hand and he turned his head. He smiled. Dear God, Hilda, he smiled at me!”

Hilda put up her hand to cup the soft cheek of her friend, and Mother Abbess pressed her own hand against it, leaning into the comfort. Her voice was a mere thread. “I lay there and watched the love in his eyes fade as the life left him. And I screamed out to God to let me die too, that He couldn’t leave me here all alone like this. May He forgive me for that, some day.”

“He understood,” whispered Hilda, her heart aching. “Did He not watch His own Son die? And I would have felt exactly the same, did feel exactly the same once or twice. You were badly injured, had just watched your husband die, guessed that your baby was dead. How else should you feel?” There was no answer to such a question, as she well knew. “How on earth did you survive? Why didn’t you bleed to death as you lay there - if there was no one else in the house?”

“One of life’s ironies! I could see my blood, my baby’s blood, pumping out onto the floor and I thought God had answered my cry. I would die there beside Stephen, along with our baby. I lost consciousness in the end and knew nothing else until I woke up in hospital. How did I get there?"

There was distress in her eyes as she answered her own question. "My father had been due to come for Christmas lunch, but he decided, though he never knew why, to come earlier. He found the door open – the murderer had left it like that – and walked in on a scene straight from Hell. It killed him – he had a heart attack less than two months later,” she finished starkly.

“Oh, my dear,” murmured Hilda brokenly.

Mother Abbess smiled down at her. “You care!” she breathed.

“So much!” Hilda assured her.

The nun leaned forward and touched her lips to Hilda’s forehead. “That helps.” Hilda nodded and grasped her friend’s hand, guessing what was coming next.

#82:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Jun 04, 2006 10:25 pm
    —
Oh my goodness - weren't the two deaths enough, without that third one? How could one soul bear so much in so little time?

And yet, how much more strongly will sharing her story with Hilda bind these two souls together, enabling them to help each other through the hard times and emotions brought about by anniversaries such as these? Such compelling evidence of the bond already forged between them and continuing to strengthen, yet without either of them forgetting the past which has, in the end brought them together in this way. (Does that make sense? - I hope so!)

Powerfully told, Mary - thank you. And I know you'll tell us the reason for this tragedy in your own time, so.....!

#83:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Jun 05, 2006 12:39 am
    —
Oh to lose so much, so soon and so shockingly - husband, child parent. And Hilda knows the place where MA was, knows what it is to have the world go cold in an instant as happiness is snatched away and she is left alone. And MA is aware of this, and it's why she can tell Hilda - in the full realisation that Hilda cares.

And the sense of meeting between them is so strong, so clear as they have both readjusted to what had to happen:
Quote:
You somehow make it part of yourself, of your spirit, then find some way of going on living


Thank you Mary

#84:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Jun 05, 2006 4:46 am
    —
Such a terrible, terrible tragedy; no wonder she wanted to join them.To lose so much, so quickly. At least Hilda will be able to empathise.

Thank you Mary.

#85:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon Jun 05, 2006 12:13 pm
    —
Mary !
If I cry anymore, my keyboard will stop working..........

Poor, poor MA ! I can`t imagine how awful life must have felt for her for such a very long time afterwards.
She might not be "real" Shocked , but my heart aches for her nevertheless.
Looking forward to more when you get chance......

#86:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Mon Jun 05, 2006 3:01 pm
    —
Such a tragedy.

#87:  Author: francesnLocation: away with the faeries PostPosted: Mon Jun 05, 2006 5:21 pm
    —
Oh how dreadful for her to face such a terrible tragedy, and to have to face the death of her father alone.

Thank you Mary Crying or Very sad

#88:  Author: KathrynWLocation: London PostPosted: Tue Jun 06, 2006 12:01 am
    —
Thank you Mary

Kathryn

#89:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Tue Jun 06, 2006 1:38 am
    —
How has she ever recovered from that? Losing her father as well, particularly when he'd saved her - although she probably felt that she would have preferred him to have left her to die.

Poor MA - but what strength and empathy her grief and loss have given her.

#90:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Wed Jun 07, 2006 6:22 am
    —
Oh Mary
That is so sad.

#91:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Jun 07, 2006 10:48 am
    —
Cath V-P wrote:

And the sense of meeting between them is so strong, so clear

As this next post makes clear, Cath. It doesn't take MA's story forward for you, just emphasises what they now are to each other.


There was a deep sigh from the woman on the couch, a sigh that seemed wrenched from her very depths. “When I regained consciousness, they told me I had lost the baby – which I already knew, even as I lay there watching Stephen die – and that I would never be able to have another. They had had to remove my shattered womb along with my dead baby.”

Hilda gasped silently. It was getting worse. “I didn’t care, Hilda! Why would I want another baby? The only child I had ever wanted was gone, lost forever, along with the only man I could ever love.” Mother Abbess’s voice fell to a whisper, traces of the land she had left so long ago still evident in her voice. “My bairn! My puir wee bairn! They told me it had been a little girl – a baby daughter who had saved her mother’s life and lost her own.”

Silence fell between them as they contemplated the loss of this little girl who had meant so much to her mother and father. Eventually, Hilda found the courage to look up into the nun’s glorious green eyes – to find them watching her with so much love that her own breath faltered. Watching her….and waiting.... For what?

And then she remembered. In the faintest of whispers, almost too scared to voice such a thought, she asked, “Was that why you told me the other day….?”

“That you had become the daughter I never had?” nodded Mother Abbess, finishing the sentence for her and reaching out a hand to stroke Hilda’s cheek. “Yes, my dear, you have somehow become her. I had shut my heart against such love after that day, vowing never to care for anyone or anything again as I had cared for Stephen and that precious child. All the Sisters I have met here over the years, all the people who have come to me for help – not one of them ever made a dent in my armour. Then you come along, scarcely five years younger, and you find your way overnight into this sealed-up heart of mine, nestling there as though you had always belonged.”

She smiled gently when she saw the love shining in Hilda’s intensely blue eyes. How those feelings were reciprocated! “You told me in the San that I had become your mother. That was the first time I was ever willing to hear and accept that word from another’s lips, for I had never wanted to be a mother to anyone, after losing her. Another of life’s little ironies – becoming the Abbess meant everyone calling me Mother. But that was different somehow. I could accept that.”

Her voice was full of love as she added, “You might be near me in age, sweetheart, but I feel for you all I would have felt for that tiny daughter of mine, all I did feel as she grew inside me. I would have stood in the way of all danger to protect her from harm, much as you did for Ian and myself.”

Hilda shook her head at that but Mother Abbess was very firm. “Oh yes, child – you very nearly died to save the both of us. And now, just as my daughter gave her life for me, so I would do the same for you. I would step in front of a speeding train or a rampaging bull, even a bullet, to keep you from harm. And count it all worth the cost. Truly God has blessed me in my old age.”

“And me!” whispered Hilda faintly, totally overwhelmed by the words she had just heard. She buried her face in the nun’s habit and wept soundlessly – for the love being bestowed on her so, for the tragedy, for her friend’s agony. Mother Abbess stroked the silvered hair. How Hilda’s walls had fallen! Where was the impassive, self-controlled woman now?

“Sh, child. Please don’t weep for me – it’s only really on Christmas Day that it hurts.” The nun’s sweet voice was full of her love as she spoke. “You haven’t heard it all yet, but you have taken away so much of the pain by your gentle listening today and by your very presence in my life."

She fell silent a moment, and then added very, very softly, "If she had been even half as good as you, sweetheart, my daughter would have been very beautiful. How I envy your Nell the years she shared with you.”

#92:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Jun 07, 2006 12:00 pm
    —
Such a sad story - and how terrible that it caused MA to shut herself off for so long. Glad Hilda was able to open her heart once more.

Thanks Mary.

#93:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Jun 07, 2006 1:59 pm
    —
What a lovely affirmation of the relationship between these two, and so greatly strengthened by both their past bereavements. I'm so glad that Hilda has gained MA's trust and love to the point where she has been able to pierce through the shell which MA has clearly built around these bitter losses - yes, these are inevitably more poignant, given the day, but it's clear evidence of how much MA feels for Hilda that she is able to talk about it at all, and to establish Hilda in a place so close to the depth of her own heart. (Hope that makes sense.)

Thank you, Mary

#94:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Jun 07, 2006 2:22 pm
    —
What a truly loving relationship they have and how healing it is for both of them, allowing them each to emerge from behind the walls of loneliness that they have built up. And this love that they now have doesn't detract from anything that they have had; instead it enhances it and makes it more itself somehow.
And how much they have gained and will gain from one another. This is truly remarkable.
Thank you Mary.

#95:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Thu Jun 08, 2006 12:20 am
    —
Quote:
you find your way overnight into this sealed-up heart of mine, nestling there as though you had always belonged.”

That says it all, Mary; there's no need for any more.

#96:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Thu Jun 08, 2006 7:00 am
    —
Mary, how lovely and tender this update has been !

I am glad MA has found comfort and consolation in Hilda - a true joy for both of them.

Will we get to hear more about MA`s story in due course ?

#97:  Author: KathrynWLocation: London PostPosted: Thu Jun 08, 2006 11:06 am
    —
Thank you Mary, the relationship between Hilda and MA is just beautiful.

Kathryn

#98:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu Jun 08, 2006 5:05 pm
    —
Oh mary love - 3 such stunning posts - both for the way they are composed, and for that which they hold in them. I'm glad I came in to this lot at the end, because they would be so difficult. Yet again, you have the love of these two women, yet again there is the pain and the loss of the one involved in the most immediate of the agony.

Thank you Mary - they are wonderful, and you are a wonderful writer.

#99:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Jun 11, 2006 9:36 pm
    —
Identity Hunt wrote:

Will we get to hear more about MA`s story in due course ?

Coming up, Sian!

...."How I envy your Nell the years she shared with you.”

Hilda’s head lay against the nun long after the tears had ceased. That last sentence of the nun’s had resounded inside her. Oh yes, they had been good years, those years with Nell, years she would cherish forever. She would take comfort from them, find her joy in them.

Mother Abbess’s hand still lay on her hair, but the nun’s own mind was far way on the person she had been, the pain she had suffered. “I didn’t have your courage, child, or your faith,” she whispered abruptly.

Hilda raised her head to stare at her friend uncomprehendingly. “Wh….what do you mean?”

“I ran away,” she said baldly. “I couldn’t face any of it. I fled, for I had no courage to walk through the agony I felt.”

“But I was older,” stammered Hilda. “And I did run away. For two weeks I couldn't eat – was I unconsciously starving myself to death so I could join her? Is that not tantamount to running away?”

Mother Abbess tilted Hilda’s chin so they could clearly see each other. “You didn’t run away – you stayed, you suffered. For all you couldn’t pray for a wee while, you still knew God was there. And you returned to Him so quickly. I rejected Him – totally.”

Hilda opened her mouth to deny it all, but found a finger laid on her lips. Mother Abbess continued softly, “And you may have been older when Nell died, but what about James’ death? You were so young, but you clung on to God. You stayed and saw it through. How ever did you get yourself to school every day and face those shining faces so filled with hope, when you had lost your very future? You were so faithful, child.”

“But there was nothing else I could have done,” responded Hilda in bewilderment.

Mother Abbess gave a soft laugh of derision. “Oh, there were plenty of things you could have done, my dear. Turned to drink, to other men – even committed suicide….”

Appalled, Hilda stared up at her. Mother Abbess nodded and smiled grimly. “Oh, yes, child. In that hospital I tried with desperate single-mindedness to kill myself. After all, is that not the best way of all of running away? What did I have to live for? I pulled out tubes, refused to eat or take their medicine, begged them to let me die. I even managed to steal a nurse’s scissors once and tried to cut open my stitches. I was in despair. No, I was in Hell.”

Hilda grasped one of the nun’s hands and put it to her lips. “You understand so well, don’t you?” Mother Abbess’s sweet voice was very low. Hilda nodded wordlessly. “I don’t think I even told Pauline all I am telling you here. I wasn’t prepared to reveal the depths to which I had sunk. I was frightened of losing her respect. But you and I – we’ve gone beyond that, haven’t we?”

Hilda nodded again. Only to this strong, compassionate woman had she dared to reveal her deepest self, her faults and failings, just as she had with Nell, knowing it was safe to do so. Lovingly, Mother Abbess watched the play of emotions on Hilda’s face and was satisfied. She took up her tale once more.

“They kept me sedated most of the time, afraid of what I would do. I was watched constantly. Both Ian and my father tried to talk to me – they knew what a wayward, impulsive person I was, but I refused to listen. Stephen was the only one who had ever been able to control me. Without him I was lost. However, in the end, deciding I would get nowhere in hospital, I bided my time until I could leave. God didn’t figure in this at all. I had turned my back on Him. He had nothing to offer me. He had taken away all I loved and there was nothing He could put in their place. But God had not turned His back on me at all.”

She paused and sighed at the hatred and despair inside her at that time. “I left the hospital to return home, although my father had pleaded with me to go home to him. He felt going back to where I had been so happy would be my undoing. He couldn’t have known how right he was."

She stopped speaking and stared unseeingly into the glowing embers on the hearth. "I stood for a long while in the nursery that night, listening to the silence, staring at the empty cot, the unused toys, the tiny clothes – imagining what might have been. I lay on our bed, stroking the pillow where Stephen had last lain, cuddling his pyjamas to me, smelling his nearness, desperate for the touch of his hand, needing his arms around me to take away the coldness, the emptiness. I begged him to come back to me.”

Tears gathered once more in Hilda’s eyes as she heard the desolation in the sweet voice – desolation she recognised all too well, the desolation she herself had felt, not once, not twice, but three times. Her heart ached at the thought of that lonely, despairing woman searching for comfort in that silent, empty house. No wonder she had understood so well the loss of Nell.

“Finally I could bear it no longer. I would put an end to it once and for all.”

The words were shocking, ugly, in their abruptness. Hilda’s grasp on the nun’s hand tightened as though to ward off a blow. Mother Abbess stared down into the fearful eyes, her own eyes haunted by her actions. “I got up and prepared everything with chilling exactness, even made the bed and tidied the room, put the pyjamas to be washed. Completely out of my mind, of course.”

Tears sparkled in those green eyes staring down at the silent Hilda. “What in the end stayed my hand? Stephen? My baby? That still, small voice of God? I’ll never know, child. But, when dawn came, I put away the knife I had taken upstairs, I let out the bathwater in which I had intended to die, and I threw on the fire the letter I had written to my father, detailing the reasons why I had to kill myself.” She paused and added softly, "There could have been no forgiveness for what that would have done to him."

#100:  Author: KathrynWLocation: London PostPosted: Sun Jun 11, 2006 10:46 pm
    —
That was very powerful Mary, thank you.

Kathryn

#101:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Jun 11, 2006 10:52 pm
    —
No wonder that Hilda is so well able to understand the depth of MA's grief and despair - despite MA's protestations to the contrary, had she not sunk almost to the same levels herself in the immediate aftermath of Nell's death? How well MA herself understands that, and thus feels able to confide every aspect of what she herself went through, including things which she's previously told no-one.

And what stopped her from taking that ultimate action, to join Stephen and their unborn daughter? Simply the knowledge that to inflict that one more sorrow on her father was not fair to him. In other words, even lost as she was in that despair, one element of reason called out to her and prevailed.

A searing, sorrowful and yet at the same time wonderful episode, Mary - wonderful in the sense that she knows that in Hilda she has, after all these years found this kindred spirit, with whom she can feel free to share her innermost memories.

Thank you.

#102:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Jun 11, 2006 11:04 pm
    —
Poor, poor woman, and yet she didn't give in, did she. Something, probably her own nature, stopped her.

Thanks Mary, very powerful.

#103:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Jun 12, 2006 5:02 am
    —
Perhaps hearing all of this will help Hilda as much as telling should help MA. It's certainly demonstrates the depth of their growing friendship! But now each also knows that the other has been through the wringer, and sunk to a depth that each thinks unforgivable -- something I'm sure each can convince the other is absurd.

(Sorry about the pronouns. I know what I mean. Confused)

Thanks, Mary.

#104:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon Jun 12, 2006 6:04 am
    —
Mary,
I am delighted to find this update on MA, but after the weekend I`ve had, it`s reducing me to tears Crying or Very sad Crying or Very sad

Poor MA. What a tragedy, and what despair she must have felt. No wonder she can empathise with Hilda so well...........

#105:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue Jun 13, 2006 2:43 pm
    —
Oh Mary - what loving compassion you write with. You never hide from the difficult things love, they are always there, right in front of you. Human frailty and fear are painted so vividly by your words that it's impossible to escape some of the emotions produced by your writing.

Thank you Mary - such wonderful evocative writing.

#106:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed Jun 14, 2006 1:15 am
    —
It's quite harrowing to realise the depths of despair to which such an accumulation of loss has reduced this strong woman. But she is strong, and it is this steely resolve that surfaces in the end. Even her love for her father might not have weighed heavily enough in a balance that had Stephen and the baby on its other side, but ultimately she will not take the easy way out.

Quote:
How ever did you get yourself to school every day and face those shining faces so filled with hope, when you had lost your very future?

But was it not her work that made it possible for Hilda to carry on, and her responsibility to the girls in her charge that held her up when all she wanted to do was run away and hide? Although school was also the place where she felt Nell's absence most keenly, her instinct would, perhaps, be to immerse herself in her work rather than stay away from it.

Thank you, Mary, such a lot to think about.

#107:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Jun 14, 2006 2:40 am
    —
I've read and pondered on these last two updates, and oh the depths of despair that are here. No wonder that she and Hilda can understand one another so well - and can reveal so much to one another. Hilda's awareness of the
Quote:
desolation she recognised all too well, the desolation she herself had felt, not once, not twice, but three times
reveals just how alike they are in these devastating and cumulative losses - and how they are able to reveal all and everything to one another.

And that was a chilling account of the precision with which those preparations can be made; not a passionate action, but a strange sober reasoning that is so difficult to deflect. And that one thing, the awareness of her father's love and need, holding her to herself and stopping her.

Thank you Mary

#108:  Author: vicki_theterrorLocation: london PostPosted: Wed Jun 14, 2006 8:57 am
    —
mary
this is fantastic, I have spent most of the last two weeks reading all of this when ever i had aspare moment. the feelings and emotion you get into all the posts is awsome. please go on writing this, as it has really touched me in a special way.

Vicki

#109:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Jun 14, 2006 10:30 pm
    —
vicki_theterror wrote:
Please go on writing this, as it has really touched me in a special way.

Thank you for those very special words, Vicki, but I have no choice about whether I write it. Laughing Laughing

Many thanks to all of you for your loving appreciation of that last extract, which I did find very hard to set down, as it made me cry.


“What did you do instead?” whispered Hilda, hurting for the pain this woman had endured.

Mother Abbess laughed harshly. “Why, child, as I said, I ran away. If I couldn’t do it one way I would do it another. I packed, throwing things willy-nilly into a case. I left a note for the housekeeper and I fled – trying to leave behind not just my pain, but all those well-meaning do-gooders who said time would heal, all those hateful people who told me I would marry again, that I would forget Stephen.” She shook her head at the foolishness and the cruelty of such well-meant platitudes.

“And, yes, I fled that tiny voice that even then was whispering to me. Was He mad? Turn to Him after all he had done to me and mine? I told Him what He could do with His so-called love. I fled to the South of France where we had a house - and gave myself over to a life of heedless pleasure, trying desperately to drown the memory of Stephen’s face, his voice, his love.”

But how do you drown the pain of losing those you have held so close to your heart, thought Hilda to herself. Mother Abbess read her mind, as always. “You can’t, dear. I was stupid and childish – and hurting almost beyond belief. The Hound of Heaven could have been written just for me at that point in my life. You know it surely:

I fled Him, down the nights and down the days;
I fled Him, down the arches of the years;
I fled Him, down the labyrinthine ways
Of my own mind; and in the mist of tears
I hid from Him,
From those strong Feet that followed, followed after!
Across the margent of the world I fled.
And troubled the gold gateways of the stars,
Smiting for shelter on their clangèd bars.”
(Francis Thompson)


Hilda’s rich, velvety voice came back at her like a refrain: Can anyone hide in secret places so that I cannot see him?’ declares the Lord. “Do I not fill both Heaven and earth?’(Jer. 23)

“Ah, yes, child, you are the faithful one. I have known that from the first moment I met you,” whispered Mother Abbess, acknowledging the truth she saw in Hilda’s eyes. “But I had to learn the long, hard way what you seemed to assimilate with the loss of your mother – that in the end there is no escape – from pain or from Him.”

She grimaced, but turned away to face the fire, as though she was afraid of what she might now see in Hilda’s eyes. “But I tried to escape, oh how I tried! There were plenty of other young fools like me in the South of France at that time, out for nothing but a good time - the good time that only vast amounts of money could buy. Some of them were like me, I expect – out to drown those tiny voices they might hear if they stopped even for one moment. I drank, partied all night, spent my time on yachts, in hotels, in the houses of other rich folk – but strangely enough, though there were men, I never once entertained one in my bed. Plenty wanted me to – money talks after all, and I had masses of the stuff. But….”

She stopped, rubbed her forehead and then looked down once more into the steady eyes watching her. She spoke softly, “Oh yes, plenty of men – but Stephen and my baby stayed me from that final step on the path of my self-destruction.” Her eyes were very dark, filled with pain, as she gazed sombrely at Hilda. How close she had come to losing herself completely in those years!

Finally coming back to herself she saw Hilda’s eyes were filled with compassion and love. “How calmly you wait, child. You are so easy to talk to. You walk through things with others, touch them where they are, accept what they tell you and never flinch.”

“Why should I flinch?” asked Hilda softly. “My heart aches for you, wondering how long you lived like that?”

“Years, sweetheart. Years,” sighed the nun sadly. “My father’s death moved me not one jot – just one more thing to lay at God’s door. What fools we are to ourselves. Ian pleaded with me time and again to go home, but how could I? I had no home." She paused and then added wryly, “I was one determined lassie, Hilda. My Stuart blood showing – and my red hair!””

#110:  Author: KathrynWLocation: London PostPosted: Wed Jun 14, 2006 10:36 pm
    —
Thank you Mary, you captured MA's mix of emotions so well there.

#111:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Jun 14, 2006 11:27 pm
    —
Quote:
“And, yes, I fled that tiny voice that even then was whispering to me. Was He mad? Turn to Him after all he had done to me and mine? I told Him what He could do with His so-called love.
.....

“But I had to learn the long, hard way what you seemed to assimilate with the loss of your mother – that in the end there is no escape – from pain or from Him.”


Poor MA, she certainly ran far for a long time, trying to escape from the pain of her losses, didn't she? These two quotations just sum it all up.

Quote:
“How calmly you wait, child. You are so easy to talk to. You walk through things with others, touch them where they are, accept what they tell you and never flinch.”


No wonder MA finds Hilda such a wonderful confidant that she can share all her deepest pain with her - here at last she has found the one person who will listen without passing judgment until she has poured everything out. And the more we learn of what she herself went through, the more we understand why both are finding their relationship so rewarding and fulfilling.

Thank you, Mary

#112:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Jun 15, 2006 3:56 am
    —
Hilda's strengths as a listener are so evident here - the clarity of mind, the lack of condemnatory judgement, the willingness to allow the speaker to find their own way - and above all the love and acceptance of the speaker, even when they reveal the saddest and most despairing of actions and thoughts. She gives to MA what MA gave to her and the two can only gain from this.

And the Francis Thompson quote was so true, especially the reference to fleeing "down the labyrinthine ways of my own mind". And MA sees herself so very clearly, doesn't she?

Thank you Mary, that was so very sad, and so very compelling.

#113:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu Jun 15, 2006 11:19 am
    —
Oh Mary love - and so we see what brings such wisdom unto people, how love comes out of utter dispair, and how fragile humanity is when they have such big things to fight.

One thing that comes through again and again is how hardship enables you to become stronger and to help others through their difficulties - and that is something we all need reminded of more than once.

Thank you Mary.

#114:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Jun 15, 2006 1:53 pm
    —
I don't blame her in the slightest for her reaction, it is a very human thing to do - as is blaming the one supposed to be responsible for everyone and everything - the refrain is heard everywhere - if there were a loving god why does he allow this? I know it was the question my parents asked when my sister died. I've yet to hear a reply that can justify that.

Thank you Mary, you captured MA's emotions and feelings so well. You also captured the love she felt for her husband and child - she wouldn't go that bit further with other men, her love was too deep. And it is so good that Hilda is there and able to empathise and to listen - I'd imagine MA finds that very comforting.

#115:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Jun 15, 2006 10:03 pm
    —
Lesley wrote:
the refrain is heard everywhere - if there were a loving god why does he allow this? I know it was the question my parents asked when my sister died. I've yet to hear a reply that can justify that.

Oh, Lesley, I ache for your parents, and for you, over the loss of your sister. As you say, it is an age-old question - one that even theologians find impossible to answer to our satisfaction.

I'm sure I'm going to get shot down in flames here, but surely it isn't God who allows such things, but just life itself. Do I accuse a loving God of allowing my daughter to suffer the physical pain she has endured from being very tiny? Or is that just the way it is? Can I expect Him to step in and change what Nature has ordained? Do I blame for allowing natural disasters such as the tsunami? Do I accuse Him of causing the gaping holes in people's hearts when they lose someone they love? I believe that He loves us, so somehow I have to make sense of it all for myself, and it's very hard sometimes. Maybe He finds it hard, as well.

Do I blame Him for the Holocaust, for atrocities committed all over the world, for murders? Hasn't man something to answer for here, isn't it man's hatred for his fellow man that is to blame? Or do we demand that God take away our free will, so that such things never happen?

I have no answers, only more questions. Maybe we will never know why such things happen, why we suffer as we do. It seems to be *the human condition.* Maybe the only thing we can do is love others to the best of our ability, help them through the bad times, celebrate the good times with them, and, if we do believe, ask God to *make something beautiful out of the ruins.*

#116:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Fri Jun 16, 2006 12:12 am
    —
Poor MA, with all her feistiness and all her despair, trying so hard to escape the pain of life which Hilda has had the wisdom to see cannot be avoided and must be accepted, and accepted without bitterness, if we are not to destroy ourselves. I am glad that her love for Stephen and the baby stopped her from behaving in a way which would have betrayed herself at a very deep level.

Part of the problem in being able to bear some of the awful things that happen in life is the way they're trivialised by well-meaning, shallow-brained people;
Quote:
all those well-meaning do-gooders who said time would heal, all those hateful people who told me I would marry again, that I would forget Stephen.
That is so insensitive. Just as unhelpful, I feel, is the theology that God has at least allowed, if not actually caused, it all. I really, really don't want to offend anyone, or rubbish anyone else's beliefs, but the thought that God has allowed this suffering 'for my good' is, to me at least, less than helpful. As you said, Mary, these things are a tragic and inevitable part of being alive, caused by our bodies going wrong, or accidents or evil or damaged human beings, surely, surely not by God. For believers, isn't God the one who suffers with us in it all, who became human and suffered himself so can truly understand? I suspect that, whatever is 'true', our problems with suffering are caused by our faulty theology, not by the nature of God.

#117:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Fri Jun 16, 2006 6:39 am
    —
Poor MA !
The instinct is to run away, to hide, to obliterate the awful pain of loss and suffering, but sooner or later, you have to stop running away and turn to face it. She tried, but she couldn`t run for ever.....
Beautifully and poignantly written Crying or Very sad

Looking forward to reading more in due course, Mary !

#118:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Jun 17, 2006 9:25 pm
    —
“Did they ever catch the man?” asked Hilda gently, massaging the cold hands she was holding as she listened to this poignant tale.

Another heartfelt sigh echoed round the room. “Oh, yes, my dear, but I refused to come home to identify him.” She heard Hilda catch her breath. “I couldn’t. I wanted to know why he had done it, yes, but I would have torn him limb from limb if they had let me anywhere near him. I had very little control over myself in those days - indeed, was a stranger to myself. I didn't recognise what I had become.”

She shook her head sadly at that person, but then added quietly, “And to see him – well, it would have forced me to confront it all again. There was no proof it was him, and as I was the only one who could have identified him, they had to let him go. ”

She stared into the fire, gnawing her lip, and Hilda wondered what was coming next. When she spoke again her voice was wistful. “I did find out a couple of years later – and almost wished I hadn’t. It wasn’t a pretty tale.”

“How did you find out?” asked Hilda blankly.

“He wrote to me,” was the unexpected reply. Mother Abbess smiled rather grimly at Hilda’s look of blank astonishment. “Stranger things have happened, love. You just never know what’s round the corner. I’ll show you the letter some time. It took a long time to reach me. He addressed it to our house in Edinburgh, which I had closed down but never sold. Ian used to visit it from time to time to make sure it was okay and anything he thought necessary he sent over. So it came among a bundle of others.” She stopped and added in a whisper, “I’m not proud of what I did that night.”

“Whatever it was, I’ll listen,” promised Hilda softly.

“For the first time ever, Stephen lost his hold on me and I very nearly ended up in bed with someone,” said Mother Abbess sadly, so sadly that Hilda tightened her hold on the nun’s hands. “I think I was so out of my mind with rage, despair, pain, grief, that I had to do something, anything, to escape from it all. I got completely drunk, ended up on the boat of a very attractive man, one much sought after by other women. I was so desperate I gave him the idea that his attentions were welcome, but I came to my senses before I got too carried away - and then had to fight him off because he wouldn't take “No” for an answer. Why should he? I had encouraged him. I had to jump into the sea to escape. An edifying story, isn't it?" she finished bitterly.

She closed her eyes wearily and Hilda reached up to touch her face gently. "You will never know, love, how easy it would have been to end it all then - to just let myself float away. But somehow Stephen and Ian and my father - they all seemed to be there, giving me a shove in the right direction, holding me up when I got too tired to swim any more....”

There was a long silence as she gathered her scattered thoughts and brought them back to the letter. Hilda herself was longing to offer comfort but made herself keep still until the nun spoke again, her voice steady but strained.

“On with the story. Stephen’s father was a hard man. And he drove his tenants hard. Stephen didn’t get on with him at all, hated all he stood for. So instead of learning all about the estate, he left when he was eighteen, told his father he couldn’t live with him anymore and went to university to study law. He had his mother’s money – she had died when he was seventeen. We never went to see his father, never visited the estate – so I didn’t know any of the people who lived or worked there.”

Hilda gasped. “You’re not saying it was one of them!”

#119:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Jun 17, 2006 10:41 pm
    —
Oh how terrible - that Stephen and their child should be killed out of some thoughts of revenge on the father? No wonder MA felt like ending it all.

Thanks Mary.


Last edited by Lesley on Sun Jun 18, 2006 8:19 am; edited 1 time in total

#120:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Jun 18, 2006 1:35 am
    —
Oh how sad, and painful. Poor MA, completely destabilised by this letter and briefly losing whatever grip on herself that she is retaining. But even in that moment, she could still fight her way free, and connect with that little spark of something within herself that wouldn't let her drown. And has she ever shared all this with anyone at all, or is Hilda the first to hear? And being Hilda, she listens with love and compassion - and clarity.

And how terrible if these murders occurred out of desperation and grief.....

Thank you Mary.

#121:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Sun Jun 18, 2006 2:36 am
    —
Poor M.A.!
But I still think it's better to know -- and rather hope it was someone with an understandable grudge. Easier to forgive, and less likely to kill again.

#122:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun Jun 18, 2006 8:22 am
    —
Mary
This is amazing, powerful, and completely riveting!!!
Thank you

#123:  Author: KathrynWLocation: London PostPosted: Sun Jun 18, 2006 2:40 pm
    —
Very chilling Mary, thank you.

Kathryn

#124:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Jun 18, 2006 4:22 pm
    —
Oh Mary - this must be heartbreaking to write. I guess it's impossible for a person to become so wise without having had to struggle, but oh, what a nasty one to have to face. How well MA has come through it - I am sure that others in a similar position would have given up hope, and become bitter.

Thank you Mary.

#125:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon Jun 19, 2006 9:51 am
    —
Mary,
this is just truly amazing writing.
Heartbreakingly sad, utterly believable and completely , absorbingly riveting reading.

I take my hat off to you.

Poor, poor MA !
Her story becomes more harrowing in each update. It must be so hard for you to write !

#126:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Jun 19, 2006 2:11 pm
    —
What a tale - I agree completely with everyone who has already commented on the enormity of MA's experience. It says so much for her that in the end, she was able to re-build her life so well that so few people around her have actually known any part of what happened - I think Hilda is, indeed, the first recipient of her full confidence, is she not?

This whole section is a riveting example of how someone can triumph over such adversity, as Hilda, too, has done - but it's so striking that MA had to struggle so hard to learn some of the lessons of faith which Hilda seemed to know instinctively and which in the end, sustained her, even in the depth of her despair over Nell's death. It's also very touching that MA realised this, and accepted so readily that Hilda had something to teach her, as well as vice versa.

Thank you, Mary

#127:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Mon Jun 19, 2006 10:07 pm
    —
Identity Hunt wrote:
Heartbreakingly sad, utterly believable and completely , absorbingly riveting reading.

Sian, thank you so much for those amazing words, though I fear you are truly over-stating the case. Shocked

Thanks to all of you for your encouragement and for your pity for MA. Crying or Very sad And yes, Kathy, I agree. Much better to know.


.....Hilda gasped. “You’re not saying it was one of them!”

Mother Abbess nodded. “He was the head gardener – indeed had been there since the end of the First World War. He was just twenty and a corporal when it ended – perhaps that explains the ease with which he could shoot to kill. He had a great deal of trouble finding a job when he returned to Scotland. Stephen’s father took him on and he transformed the gardens, apparently. He got married after a few years to one of the maids and they lived in one of the small cottages on the estate. But as I said, Stephen’s father was hard, very hard. And he had little loyalty to his staff – one mistake and you were out.”

“What happened?” asked Hilda fearfully.

Mother Abbess sighed. “It seems there was an altercation with one of the under-gardeners – a fight, not to put too fine a point on it. In one of the greenhouses. Robbie, the man who wrote to me, doesn’t excuse himself so we’ll never know who started it. But the finish was that the greenhouse was wrecked, the plants in there ruined – it must have been some fight. Stephen’s father sacked them both without demanding any explanation.”

“And Robbie was looking for revenge?” whispered Hilda disbelievingly.

“Not at that point, no,” said Mother Abbess, shaking her head. “But this was late on in 1930, and the Depression was having a devastating effect on the economy. Times were very hard, even in Edinburgh, where he and his wife ended up. Jobs were few and far between, and as he had no references..... They lived in one room in a backstreet somewhere, and with no money they didn’t eat. Then his wife became pregnant.” She paused and then whispered, “It doesn’t bear thinking about. There were Stephen and I living in the lap of luxury, while this poor man and his wife….”

She broke off and stared unseeingly into the fire. “Life is so unfair, Hilda. And to say that God ordains it so is to misrepresent who and what He is and does.” She laughed harshly. “Life is all too often the way it is because too few people care to make it any better. What did I, for example, with all my money, do for anyone? Nothing! Not then anyway!”

There was nothing Hilda could say. She had heard it all before, too many times. She remembered how good her mother had been to the poor and needy in their parish – good she had done secretly, sometimes with the help of her young daughter. But good that had been a mere drop in the ocean, when there was no Health Service and no Welfare State, and a war being fought.

Mother Abbess took up her tale with a note of weariness. “His wife was ill and needed medicines and food. So you can see where I’m heading, can’t you?” Hilda nodded sadly. “Aye, he turned to thieving. He broke into a shop – and of course, being unused to doing such a thing, he got caught. He got off fairly lightly, as it was a first offence, but while he was in prison his wife died, along with their baby. And he spent the rest of his prison sentence plotting, with only one thought in his head.”

“Vengeance!” whispered Hilda. As Mother Abbess had said, it was not a pretty tale, and yet there were no real villains, unless you could call Stephen’s father such a thing.

“In that prison, he said, he wept for days, and then decided that just as his employer had been the cause of all his grief, so he would cause his employer grief. And the best way to do that was to take away what the man cared for most, just as Robbie’s wife and child had been taken away. Being in prison gave him plenty of contacts to get a gun – and he soon found out where Stephen and I lived. He was released two days before Christmas – and decided Christmas Day was to be the day.”

Her throat tightened as she remembered the moment she had opened that letter and what it had done to her. Even now, after thirty years, she could remember her emotions that day. How her grief had returned in full measure and left her reeling. Unconsciously, she gripped Hilda’s hands hard.

“Do you want to stop?” whispered Hilda anxiously. Her friend’s face was very pale, the freckles standing out sharply.

“No, child, let me spill it all out,” she answered, her voice hard and strained as she fought to control her emotions. “He found a small window left open in the kitchen and waited in the Study for Stephen. He said he had had no hesitation in pulling the trigger, that his hatred consumed him. Then he shot me…”

She stopped, her eyes wide and glassy as she stared ahead. Hilda spoke quietly. “And he suddenly thought about that baby of his that was never given a chance of life – and realised he had just done the same to yours.”

Mother Abbess shuddered. She looked down at Hilda, who saw that the blank stare had gone from the green eyes, to be replaced by sharp shards of pain. Hilda’s own heart was full of anguish for all this wonderful woman had gone through – and was still going through. For one never got over it, one just learned to live with it, to make a life in spite of it. But the memories were still lurking there, ready to pounce.

“When I read that, Hilda, barely two years after I lost Stephen, I cried out that he should have finished the job! That I was in a hell of his making and he dared to think I could forgive him.” Hilda was staggered at the bravery of Mother Abbess in revealing herself so openly. But she knew she would have found the courage to do the same to this friend and mother.

“I read as far as that and could take no more.” The nun was determined to tell it all and somehow, looking into Hilda’s steady, loving eyes, she managed to continue. “I was ready to burn it, but something stopped me and so I hid it from sight and went out and got drunk – with the result that you know. Not a good day!” she sighed unhappily.

#128:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Jun 19, 2006 10:34 pm
    —
Quote:
For one never got over it, one just learned to live with it, to make a life in spite of it. But the memories were still lurking there, ready to pounce.


Isn't this indeed the nub of the matter for both Hilda and MA? - however much they may each learn to live with those dreadful memories on a day to day basis, and to go on in spite of them, they remain there in the background, ready to surface at any moment.

And though Nell's death was basically accidental and Stephen and his baby were killed to avenge the deaths of others, Hilda and MA really do share a common loss, that of the person who meant everything in life to each of them.

Even MA's retelling of the contents of that letter sends shivers down my spine. No wonder she reacted as she did.

And yet, how great a compliment it is to Hilda, and such a tribute to the strength of caring and affection between them, that, after all this time, MA has finally found someone to whom she can tell the entire story. Surely this will at last bring her real peace of mind, too.

Yet another entirely riveting episode, Mary - you had me on the edge of my seat.

#129:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Jun 19, 2006 10:57 pm
    —
Thank you Mary - as MA says, there are no real villains here, only victims. Even Stephen's father can't be held a villain - how many others would have done the same without a thought to the consequences. What we see is just how far grief can make us act contrary to our normal behaviour, make us consider and do things not even thought possible before experiencing that grief.

I don't blame MA for not being able to forgive immediately - the wound was still too raw - but what a testament to the trust she has in Hilda that she can tell her story.

#130:  Author: KathrynWLocation: London PostPosted: Mon Jun 19, 2006 11:53 pm
    —
Thank you Mary, a tragic story, powerfully told.

Kathryn

#131:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Tue Jun 20, 2006 12:25 am
    —
It's also about people not seeing others as human beings isn't it - Stephen's father not caring what effect his harshness is going to have on the lives of the men he sacked, the 'rich' not caring much what happened to the 'poor', Robbie wreaking vengeance on innocents who have never harmed him, and no-one understanding anything about the lives of anyone else.

Such a contrast with the deep understanding of others that both MA and Hilda have gained.

I do admire the dignity and restraint with which MA has told this truly harrowing story, Mary.

#132:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Jun 20, 2006 4:22 am
    —
This was so very moving and such an indictment of what can happen when people don't care about one another or about the consequences of their actions.
MA is right; life is unfair. And she's also right in that to say that this is how God wants or decrees it is wrong - but actions - and omissions - do have results. Even when there are no villains or an intent to act wrongly....

And no wonder MA fell apart like that, but what a comment on her relationship with Hilda that she can tell her all this, and know (because otherwise she would never have entrusted herself to Hilda like this) that Hilda will receive all that she gives her with love and compassion.

And what a true recognition, to see that
Quote:
one never got over it, one just learned to live with it, to make a life in spite of it.


Thank you Mary.

#133:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Jun 20, 2006 6:10 am
    —
Oh.my.goodness. Strong stuff, here!
Both the emotions behind the murder -- and the sharing between M.A. and Hilda.

*suspects there's more to come*

Thank you, Mary.

#134:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue Jun 20, 2006 4:43 pm
    —
Oh Help! "When I walk through the valley of the shaddow of death" indeed. Poor MA - what a lot to go through. I honestly can't imagine what it must have been like for her.

Yet something comes to rescue her from that, and having had such a difficult time, she must soon reach the hand which pulls her gently out of the pit, into the light of love.

Thank you Mary.

#135:  Author: Róisín PostPosted: Tue Jun 20, 2006 4:53 pm
    —
Thank you Mary, that was so moving.

#136:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Wed Jun 21, 2006 7:34 am
    —
Oh dear, I can see why MA chose not to go through the ordeal of identifying the perpetrator, but at the end of the day, he deliberately killed two people and seriously injured MA .

He could easily have done so again, the next time someone or something happened to upset him greatly Shocked

#137:  Author: Carolyn PLocation: Lancaster, England PostPosted: Wed Jun 21, 2006 9:49 pm
    —
That is a very hard situation and so difficult for MA, 2 years is nothing.

#138:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Jun 25, 2006 4:42 pm
    —
Thank you so much for your comments, and I'm sorry you have had to wait so long. Blame new granddaughters and ISPs. Laughing

“So when did you learn the rest – for I assume there is more?” asked Hilda gently.

“Ian came out to see me about six months later, and I gave it to him and asked him to read it for me. He was shocked at the idea of Robbie writing to me, but once he had thought about it all, he forced me to listen to the rest. He might be gentle, my Ian, but he has his own way of taking care of those he loves.” Hilda smiled up at her. These last few weeks, since the accident, she had found much solace with Ian. In his quiet, unassuming way he had tried to help her renewed grief, was probably the one who had soothed her the most when his sister had been unavailable.

Mother Abbess saw the smile and raised a hand to caress Hilda’s cheek “You care for Ian almost as much as I do, don’t you, child?” she whispered, then took a deep breath. “Apparently, when Robbie was arrested, there was no one more surprised than he to find himself being set free. He had resigned himself to being hanged.” She shuddered again and Hilda herself felt the same frisson. “I think, at that time, in his own way he wanted death as much as I did.”

“But he didn’t find it at your hands,” Hilda said softly and Mother Abbess shook her head. “Did he say anything else?”

“Very little, actually, and I never heard from him again. He said that he had found a job – he didn’t say how - and that he was learning to cope with his grief and his bitterness – and with what he had done.” She added sombrely, “He didn’t say he was sorry – and probably wasn’t! - just that he had written because he thought I had a right to know why it all happened. I couldn’t forgive him at that time, despite the letter and despite all Ian said to me. I just wished I had had the courage to return and identify him when he was arrested. I was so bitter.”

Her strong face grew very gentle as she added with quiet conviction, “Now, in my saner years, I think it was better to have left him to the tender mercy of God, who can see into people’s hearts much better than we can. After all, Robbie had suffered as much as I had. I like to think taking my baby’s life changed him in some way – that she and Stephen didn’t die completely in vain.”

Silence fell and they let it linger, both thinking of a hurting woman and a longed-for baby who never saw life, of two men on a collision course that would take the life of one of them.

Leaning forward to place a gentle kiss on Mother Abbess’s cheek, Hilda rose to her feet and went over to the desk. She poured out a glass of water from the pitcher there and brought it over, kneeling once more in front of the nun. The latter smiled and drank deeply while Hilda turned and placed a fresh log on the fire, poking the embers to help it catch light. She turned back and took the glass, setting it down beside the crib figures.

She looked up into her friend’s face, noticing the heavy eyes. “Do you want to stop?” she asked anxiously. “This is draining you, and you have a long day ahead of you. It’s still only Christmas morning, after all.”

“No, child, it’s been hidden away long enough. I think it’s been waiting there for you all these years to release the poison. Apart from the Lord, you’re the first to whom I have dared to admit just what I had become. Even my Abbess never learned it all – and as I said, I was scared to admit some of it to Pauline. But you - I don’t think I could hide anything from you now. In a way you have become not just my daughter, but my anam cara.”

Her eyes were very soft as she gazed down on Hilda. “Not that nuns are supposed to have such a thing! But I realise now that God knows what He is doing – that my heart needed breaking wide open and that could only happen with a loving and generous spirit such as yours, sweetheart.”

Hilda stroked the nun’s cheek again comfortingly and then took the cold hands in her firm grasp again, waiting. If there was one thing Hilda Annersley was good at, it was her patient, attentive listening, ears and heart attuned to all that was spoken and to all that was left unspoken. Mother Abbess thanked God for that and for her friend’s quiet gentleness.

#139:  Author: KathrynWLocation: London PostPosted: Sun Jun 25, 2006 4:53 pm
    —
Thank you Mary, I'm glad that telling her story to Hilda seems to have helped MA.

#140:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Jun 25, 2006 9:48 pm
    —
Quote:
“Now, in my saner years, I think it was better to have left him to the tender mercy of God, who can see into people’s hearts much better than we can. After all, Robbie had suffered as much as I had. I like to think taking my baby’s life changed him in some way – that she and Stephen didn’t die completely in vain.”



And with the passage of time, this is probably MA's best rationale for coping with the horrors of what happened - that, by refusing to identify Robbie, she did not exact the revenge one part of her must have wanted to have.

And it speaks so much for the relationship between Hilda and herself, that only to Hilda has she been able to confess the full story of what happened. And that Hilda, simply by listening in her typical fashion, has brought comfort and solace to MA. Perhaps now MA will really start to heal fully.

Thanks, Mary.

#141:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Jun 25, 2006 10:25 pm
    —
Agree with Elder - MA's never been able to fully confess all before - Hilda's got to be something special.

Thanks Mary.

#142:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Jun 25, 2006 11:33 pm
    —
Such a clear realisation of how special Hilda is, and how much the quality of her listening compassion can bring to people. It's rather marvellous that MA is finally able to reveal all this 'poison' out to another person and is utterly secure in so doing. And she's absolutely right to say,
Quote:
In a way you have become not just my daughter, but my anam cara.


And Hilda may well find the same . . . they each need that person to whom one is fully known and able to reveal everything.

Lovely, Mary, thank you.

#143:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Mon Jun 26, 2006 12:05 am
    —
Rather typical of MA to accept the gift of Hilda as her 'anam cara' although she 'shouldn't' ! Good for her.

I'm sorry that Robbie doesn't seem to have felt remorse, just a need to explain. He's lost his loved ones, too, granted, but has depriving MA of hers made that any better? He doesn't feel to me to have reached the end of his journey yet.

What a powerful description of Hilda's gift of empathy;
Quote:
If there was one thing Hilda Annersley was good at, it was her patient, attentive listening, ears and heart attuned to all that was spoken and to all that was left unspoken.

Oh for a friend like that!

Thank you, Mary.

#144:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Tue Jun 27, 2006 6:19 am
    —
I wish I could articulate my feelings so I could write them here, but I simply can`t.

This story has touched me deeply, beyond anything words could ever express, so I must simply say "Thank you", Mary..........more please !

#145:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Jul 06, 2006 9:31 pm
    —
........ If there was one thing Hilda Annersley was good at, it was her patient, attentive listening, ears and heart attuned to all that was spoken and to all that was left unspoken. Mother Abbess thanked God for that and for her friend’s quiet gentleness.

“You said you spent years trying to escape it all – how many years?” asked Hilda, taking the story away from the murder and back to Mother Abbess’s life after it.

“Too long!” groaned Mother Abbess. “Four long years of mindless madness. All to escape what could not be escaped. Stephen and my daughter began to haunt my nights – but that just drove me to further excesses. And then the troubles started in Spain.”

Hilda saw that the green eyes were distant now, as if she were looking down the long vista of those years. Her voice was low and rather hesitant again. “A lot of my friends suddenly found a cause, something finally to believe in, and off they went with their youth and idealism – too many of them died in the chaos that followed. In a way it was my first wake-up call. I even toyed with the idea of going myself, but it all seemed like too much trouble, so in the end I ignored it, like I ignored so much else. What did it have to do with me anyway? So I tried to bury that, along with my dead, and continued my games with increasing abandon.”

Her eyes returned to Hilda, the green almost blinding. “But that moment’s pause allowed the Lord to come nearer, too near. He was becoming as insistent as Ian. I could hear Him! But I tried to block Him out.”

Still with unhurrying chase
And unperturbed
Came on the following feet.
And a voice above their beat –
‘Naught shelters thee who wilt not shelter Me.’


“And indeed I could find no rest, no peace anywhere – though I tried so hard for another three years. Seven wasted years! Dear God, why didn’t I see the years passing?”

Her voice dropped to a whisper. “What did I think I was achieving? What will Stephen say to me when I finally see him again? What gave me the right to feel my tragedy was worse than any other? There was so much needed doing in those years all round the world – and I abdicated my responsibilities. How much I still have to make up to God and to my fellow man for all that I didn’t, wouldn’t, do!”

As the anguished words disturbed the peace of the room, Hilda gave silent thanks for the way He had kept a firm grasp on herself, never letting her go too far away. Mother Abbess could only be full of awe at Hilda’s courage, at her constancy in the face of so much tragedy. Hilda had never turned her back on life or on God for more than a moment, never allowed herself to attach blame to Him for long. She had trusted, much as Job had.

“I should have had your shining courage and faith, daughter,” she whispered, her green eyes impossibly sad. “You will never have to account for all the wasted years, the missed opportunities. How He must glory in you! And how much I still need to learn from you! No wonder He sent you here.”

Tears brimmed again in Hilda’s eyes and one or two slowly trickled over and slid down her cheeks. “There is no courage attached to me at all. You and He did it all,” she whispered with trembling lips.

“Not so, child. I wasn’t there when your mother died, when James died. You shouldered the pain, you grew - in ways that I will never grow,” replied Mother Abbess, leaning forward and rubbing the tears away gently with her thumbs. “You are truly beyond me in every way. I only pointed the road you should take, after Nell’s death – you were the one who had to follow it. And follow it you did, stooping on the way to lift up those, like Ellie and Ian, who also needed a helping hand.”

She stopped to wipe away a few more errant tears. “And if those tears are for me, sweetheart, then think again. I learned my lesson - eventually. Save your pity for all the other lost souls out there – for they are legion.”

#146:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Jul 06, 2006 10:46 pm
    —
Quote:
If there was one thing Hilda Annersley was good at, it was her patient, attentive listening, ears and heart attuned to all that was spoken and to all that was left unspoken.



And this of course is one reason why MA is prepared to bare her very soul to her listener, isn't it? She knows that she will be heard to the end without a shred of criticism, only understanding of her struggle.

Quote:
Mother Abbess could only be full of awe at Hilda’s courage, at her constancy in the face of so much tragedy. Hilda had never turned her back on life or on God for more than a moment, never allowed herself to attach blame to Him for long. She had trusted, much as Job had.


That really is so very true - even in the depths of her initial despair at Nell's death, Hilda never really lost her belief in God, even though she felt herself unable to pray or to lead the school at prayers in those first days.

Quote:
..." And how much I still need to learn from you! No wonder He sent you here.”


MA has certainly been very swift to understand why, at least from her point of view, Hilda has been sent to her - another thing which makes the bond between them so much stronger.


Quote:
“You are truly beyond me in every way. I only pointed the road you should take, after Nell’s death – you were the one who had to follow it. And follow it you did, stooping on the way to lift up those, like Ellie and Ian, who also needed a helping hand.”


Methinks MA somewhat underestimates just how much she has helped Hilda on her road through her grieving - but that would be typical of her, wouldn't it? She only sees herself as the 'guide' along this path.

The more I see of the interaction between the two, the more I know with confidence that the stage is being set for so much to develop, both between them and in the life of both the convent and the people they care for, once Hilda joins the convent in 18 months' time. Already, MA is unafraid to open her heart to Hilda, knowing that she would understand the depth of despair which drove her actions for those 7 'wasted' years.

A deeply moving section in so many ways. Thanks, Mary

#147:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Jul 06, 2006 11:05 pm
    —
Thank you Mary, a very moving piece.

#148:  Author: KathrynWLocation: London PostPosted: Thu Jul 06, 2006 11:20 pm
    —
Thank you Mary, that was very moving

#149:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Jul 07, 2006 4:45 am
    —
They are becoming so aware of one another aren't they? And Hilda can comprehend the depths of MA's pain, even while she listens so marvellously to both the spoken and the unsaid.

And how aware of herself MA is, and how unsparing of her own actions in seeking to evade God during those years - but she does, I think, underestimate what she provided to Hilda and how much her strength and support have given her. Yes, Hilda's courage and constancy have given her much, but MA provided her with a loving support that upheld her at times when she might have been overwhelmed.

Thank you Mary, this was very moving.

#150:  Author: francesnLocation: away with the faeries PostPosted: Sun Jul 09, 2006 1:08 am
    —
Wonderful to see this back

Thank you Mary

#151:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun Jul 09, 2006 4:27 am
    —
Thank you Mary.
That was lovely.

#152:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Jul 09, 2006 1:35 pm
    —
Oh mary, how can I respond to this. I hardly have the words to express the different range of emotions you have melded into this section of the story. I'm simply so glad that these two strong women have met each other, and can help each other through the difficulties - however far removed those times might be.

Thank you Mary.

#153:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Jul 10, 2006 3:20 am
    —
Can't think of any response to so much suffering and generosity. Well matched, those two.

#154:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Jul 11, 2006 9:10 pm
    —
.......Save your pity for all the other lost souls out there – for they are legion.”

“Hitler overran France? That was your real wake up call?” breathed Hilda intuitively, her tears continuing to fall.

Mother Abbess nodded. “I took a good hard look at myself. I was about to turn forty, and what did I have to show for it – except an ever-present heartache and a soiled spirit. Truly Francis Thompson knew what he was talking about, must have been in some Hell of his own, because his words suited me so well:

I slept, methinks, and woke.
I shook the pillaring hours
And pulled my life upon me; grimed with smears,
I stand amid the dust of the mounded years –
My mangled youth lies dead beneath the heap.
My days have crackled and gone up in smoke….


“I was indeed ‘grimed’ and had wasted all my youth till it was ‘mangled’. nothing left. I had filled my days with bitterness and despair and then thrown them on the bonfire, instead of seeking to give them to others, as you are doing so faithfully, sweetheart. Suddenly I hated what I had become – what would my beloved Stephen have thought of me? I still took no thought of God – He was like the deadliest poison to me.”

She released a hand from Hilda’s and leaned forward to pick up the bambino from the table. She let him rock gently in her palm as she continued softly, “Where to go? What to do? I begged Stephen to forgive me and help me. I got out of France – no choice there, once the Germans arrived. But I couldn’t face going back to Edinburgh, even after all those years, so I turned up on Ian’s doorstep in London with nothing but the clothes on my back. However, Ian had a shock for me.”

Suddenly her hand clenched on the carving, not feeling the sharp edges digging into her skin. Hilda’s hand moved to cover it gently. The nun’s voice became harsh and one sensed the self-loathing. “He had volunteered as a Chaplain to the Army and was leaving in just forty-eight hours. I laughed in his face, Hilda. How cruel I was! I told him God was making a fool of him.”

She closed her eyes and Hilda squeezed the hand she was holding, silently supporting her as her friend whispered, “And my twin brother, my gentle, sensitive Ian who should never have volunteered, took me in his arms and quietened me. For the first time since I had left the hospital seven years earlier, I wept. Ian held me all night as I wept ceaselessly. It was like I had a bottomless ocean inside me. Ian wept with me, for he too had loved Stephen.”

Silence fell – a long, fragile silence one could have reached out and touched. Her legs cramped and stiff, Hilda still sat at her friend’s feet, searching for some steely self-control to help her stay calm in the face of so much pain. No wonder this woman knew the anguish and tears stored inside others, knew how to keep them at bay with her strong arms and compassionate spirit.

All at once Mother Abbess opened her eyes and looked down to search Hilda’s gentle, sorrowful face, the tear tracks all too evident. “Still no contempt?” she asked softly.

“Only love, Mother, such love. You are truly amazing,” whispered Hilda.

“And yet, child, in those same seven years, those seven wasted years of mine, think of all you achieved – yet you hid such sorrow in your heart for your own lost love.”

“I didn’t have your passionate nature,” said Hilda quietly. “I was too self-controlled, too determined to cope. And it cost me in the end – look at how I fell apart this year.”

Mother Abbess’s lined face was beautiful with her love for this new daughter of hers as she cupped Hilda’s face and smiled down at her. “You did not fall apart, sweetheart. You grieved – for Nell, for James, for your mother. There is a vast difference, believe me. You held down your job – there were only ever two days when you couldn’t face the world. And who could blame you? Grief is not made better in six months. Look at me, if you need proof of that. And yet you have given to so many during these past lonely months. Something I could not find it in my heart to do in seven long years.”

She paused and then said with feeling, “And if you will go around saving people’s lives by putting your own life on the line, then you must be prepared to pay the price afterwards – which you were. Don’t ever underestimate yourself or your actions, Hilda Annersley,” she added admonishingly. “Or you will have not only myself, but Nell Wilson, after you.”

Hilda smiled – she could handle that! She renewed her grasp on the nun’s hand and waited for the next instalment.....

#155:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Jul 11, 2006 9:25 pm
    —
Quote:
No wonder this woman knew the anguish and tears stored inside others, knew how to keep them at bay with her strong arms and compassionate spirit.



BUt this is so true for both of them, isn't it? Both have endured enormous losses, both known great grief, and both are so possessed of that gift to understand others. Yet another of those links forging the two of them together.

Quote:
Grief is not made better in six months. Look at me, if you need proof of that. And yet you have given to so many during these past lonely months. Something I could not find it in my heart to do in seven long years.”


By those simple words, MA must surely help Hilda understand that she has to give herself the time to recover from her grief - yet she still has it within her to help others. It's not quite the right words, but what a 'vindication' for Hilda that her grief is justified, not out of control.

Quote:
Don’t ever underestimate yourself or your actions, Hilda Annersley,” she added admonishingly. “Or you will have not only myself, but Nell Wilson, after you.”


ANd a lovely humorous touch to end with.

As always, Mary, you have us running the gamut of emotions in this piece, but it is so wonderful just to see how these two relate to each other - how, indeed, something good *can* come out of such tragedy.

Thank you.

#156:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Jul 11, 2006 10:23 pm
    —
Hilda needed to hear that last bit - she takes self sacrifice too far.

A lovely piece, Mary, thank you.

#157:  Author: KathrynWLocation: London PostPosted: Tue Jul 11, 2006 11:07 pm
    —
Thank you Mary

#158:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Jul 12, 2006 4:12 am
    —
This is so poignant, Mary, and is so thought-provoking. MA has such a keen awareness of her own self, and she knows she can't make up those years, but at the same time they do constitute a part of her journey don't they? And perhaps she had to reach the depths of bitter anger by turning on Ian to be able to weep.

And Hilda is right - her own response to grief and loss cost her dearly too. They both know that grief does not pass in a week or a month or a year; it becomes a part of life and has to be accommodated. And the love between them is developing in the light of the new understanding that they have of one another.

And the quip at the end was delightful!

#159:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Jul 12, 2006 8:17 am
    —
Mary love - I did see this last night, but when I came to look at it I realised that I didn't have the energy to take in what you had down. So, it has had to wait for today.

And the first thing I have to say is that you really know how to expose deep emotion. I don't know how you do it, but each time I see again just how much pain either MA or Hilda have had to go through in their life - or Ellie on those occasions. Thank you for this reminder that people do have difficult times, which don't have easy endings.

Thank you also, for this portrait of Hilda comforting MA, as MA comforted Hilda before. For that truely is what friendship is about. And no matter how loving your other friends might be, it is only someone who has been through something similar to you who is able to understand what it is like - whether that would be years in hospital because of XYZ, or being so hurt because of circumstances.

Thank you Mary - so touching.

#160:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Wed Jul 12, 2006 11:22 am
    —
Mary, what a delight to find an update Smile

MA`s reactions are so different from Hilda`s, yet they are both such believable characters and courses of action, aren`t they ?

How did Mother cope when Ian left so soon after she got to London?

#161:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 2:43 am
    —
Especially liked the last bit. Smile

They are both so hard on themselves.... needing to hear what each is telling the other, really.

#162:  Author: francesnLocation: away with the faeries PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 1:40 pm
    —
Both so wise and gracious despite all that they have endured. 2 truly inspirational women.

Thank you, Mary

#163:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 8:50 pm
    —
Identity Hunt wrote:
How did Mother cope when Ian left so soon after she got to London?

Read on, Sian! Wink

.....She renewed her grasp on the nun’s hand and waited for the next instalment. The latter saw she was being gently coaxed into revealing more and her eyes grew sad again. She looked beyond Hilda into the fire. “Unfortunately my years of wastefulness were not over, despite Ian’s help. I might have returned to myself – but I did not turn back to God. He was still the enemy. Even more so now, for look what He was doing in Europe…”

Hilda’s gasp was loud this time in the silence. “But you couldn’t…”

“Oh I could, my dear, and I did. I blamed God for it all. Was He not supposed to be all-powerful? Could He not have stopped it? As far as I was concerned, He had turned His back on the world He supposedly had made and supposedly loved.” Her lips twisted wryly. “And if He wasn’t going to do anything about it, why should I? Ian went off, leaving me all alone, but soldiers were always useful for giving a girl a good time, for helping her hide from her loneliness, and London was full of them. Then the bombing began – and suddenly something changed. I found a task worth doing. I became an ambulance driver.”

She paused there and grinned rather fiendishly. “In fact, I became the first female volunteer, and boy, did I have to fight long and hard to get accepted. I’ll have you know, my dear, females are fragile flowers and need protecting from the baser side of life. I soon put them straight!” she added, poker-faced, and Hilda giggled appreciatively. She could imagine the scene all too well, with Mother Abbess in full flow and not afraid to speak her mind. “In the end, they had no choice, as they were short of men who could physically do the job. I was strong and not afraid. What more did they need?”

She looked down and saw Hilda’s eyes glow with admiration. Was Hilda reflecting that her own war service seemed rather tame by comparison? The nun sincerely hoped not, for she had heard from others of Hilda’s fortitude and faithful leadership in those dark days.

She shook her head sadly. “No, love, it wasn’t bravery – not the quiet bravery shown by you as you led your girls, and your Staff, by your own example. It was the same heedless and reckless behaviour as before. I didn’t care if I lived or died – so the nights of bombing, the falling buildings and fierce fires, none of them held any terrors for me. If anything they were exciting and I laughed at all the dangers, told Him to do His worst. For He was still there, those feet still pounding the pavements as I dragged people out of burning buildings, still telling me I was His as I drove my ambulance round the holes in the roads and swerved to avoid the falling bombs.”

Her tale by now had Hilda so mesmerised that she said nothing when Mother Abbess paused, her face a mask of sheer disbelief and sorrow at her blindness and foolishness. Her voice grew quiet. “Then, one night, I dragged a young child from a pile of rubble, tried desperately to stop her bleeding to death – and I failed miserably. I held her little dead body in my arms and I screamed out to God, asking Him what the Hell He thought He was doing. Quick as a flash I heard His voice reply: ‘I’m trying to get you the Hell out of Hell, that’s what I’m doing.’”

In the pregnant pause that followed, Hilda felt her breath catch in her throat and her mouth fall open. Mother Abbess looked down and nodded. “I kid you not, daughter. I thought I had gone mad. Believe me, this was no quiet, gentle voice. This was a bully of a sergeant-major swearing loudly at his troops.”

“And you…?” gasped Hilda, her eyes riveted on Mother Abbess’s face. What a woman! No wonder she was so challenging and bracing!

#164:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 9:13 pm
    —
Given her state of mind even 7 years after Stephen's death, I can understand why MA 'embraced' the horrors of the War, even blaming God for them, and why she plunged into her tasks with such lack of care for what happened to her. After all, she was still at the point where death would have been a release, and a chance to join Stephen.

But how quick she was, too, to recognise Hilda's own 'war service' for just what it was and to commend her for it.

And then, the glimmer of change...

"And a little child shall lead them." For, while she questioned God's actions so frantically and the voice of God Himself was indeed a stern one here, literally trying to bring her back from Hell, as he Himself said, it was the death of this one small, innocent child in all the carnage which really was the catalyst, wasn't it? A child who might so easily have been her own, I think. I wonder if she herself wondered that, too.

I think we see the glimmering of hope here, Mary, even though as yet unspoken, that finally MA will be able to come to terms with things.

Thanks, Mary

#165:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu Jul 13, 2006 10:21 pm
    —
Such strength Mary - I can hardly believe the power of the emotions coming towards me through the screen as I read down them. And how true is it that as we come to the depth of dispair, and there is that anger and calling out to God. Pity it took the death of a young child to achive it. The way MA was though, it couldn't be anything else.

Thank you Mary, for bringing such chilling vibrancy to this tale. I look forwards to seeing what will hopefully be the start of MA coming to know her Father God better.

#166:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Jul 14, 2006 1:30 am
    —
It's what I would have expected had I stopped to think about it - all that strength and anger channelled into a fierce opposition of what was happening coupled with a lack of care for herself that would have allowed bravery bordering on recklessness - and even that odd exhilaration that she refers to. Very different from Hilda's quiet steadiness - and of course MA knows that.

And how fascinating; God does not always come as the still quiet voice, but sometimes as a demanding presence. No wonder MA thought she was crazy....

Very compelling as ever, Mary, thank you.

#167:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sun Jul 16, 2006 12:48 am
    —
Yes, I suppose God spoke to MA in the way she could best respond to, and she couldn't have heard anything less than a shout with all the other clamour going on in her heart.

The sort of bravery that is totally careless of one's own safety because you are past caring, and have stopped feeling that your life has any importance is an irresistible weapon in wartime, I guess. It is certainly much more 'flashy' than the steady fulfilling of daily obligation which was Hilda's lot, but MA is, of course, wise enough to see that very clearly.

Her strength of will and passionate spirit have come over so powerfully in these sections.

Thank you, Mary.

#168:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Sun Jul 16, 2006 5:29 pm
    —
Cath and Tara have taken the words straight out of my mouth and articulated my thoughts much more clearly than I could ever have done !

A wonderful update, Mary. More please !!

#169:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Jul 16, 2006 10:36 pm
    —
.....this was no quiet, gentle voice. This was a bully of a sergeant-major swearing loudly at his troops.”

“And you…?” gasped Hilda, her eyes riveted on Mother Abbess’s face. What a woman! No wonder she was so challenging and bracing!

Mother Abbess laughed, amusement rife in her face. “I’m sure it was Churchill who once said, ‘When you go through Hell, keep going.’ Presumably so you come out the other side more or less in one piece. Well, I didn’t need God to help me do that, did I? I could keep going all on my own, thank you very much, even if I was in Hell! So I told Him what he could do with His help and His swear words! I think I may have used a few swear words myself in the process. Oh no, I hadn’t done fighting Him. He wasn’t getting away with thinking He had won.”

“But He had!” stated Hilda with soft conviction.

“Yes, child, you are right, as always. I just couldn’t see it. I was talking to Him as an equal, sparring with Him – acknowledging Him. Which was all He had wanted. He was already the victor.”

Hilda said softly, almost absently, “Be Thou Thyself the answer to all my questionings.”

“Frances Havergal?” asked the nun and Hilda nodded. “A lovely old hymn – and yes, not only the victor but the answer….. Only I wasn’t yet ready to admit it. I buried that little body myself – and when doing so, I nearly broke down. I felt I was burying the daughter I had never had a chance to bury. I had pulled so many children, both dead and alive, from the wreckage, so why did this little one affect me so?

Her face was very sad, her eyes distant and Hilda waited quietly for her to return to the room. Mother Abbess shook herself and sighed. “The trouble was, in my arrogance and bitterness, I actually felt He had let that child die just to “get me the Hell out of Hell”. What a fool I was! War was the guilty party, not the Lord. He was just pointing out my utter blindness and folly, giving me a nudge in the right direction. It worked, too. I decided I needed to learn more, needed something extra to help me save these innocent ones from His anger, because to me He was still the enemy, still the perpetrator of all these disasters, and I couldn’t bear to bury any more little bodies. So I went off to St Thomas’s and trained as a nurse. At the ripe, old age of forty! No thought went into it, no worry about whether my idle brain was up to the task of studying. It was just more of that same recklessness and sheer bravado – and defiance.”

Amusement suddenly filled her eyes again as she added wryly, shaking her head, “I’m sure Stephen nearly fell off his fluffy pink cloud when he saw some of the tasks I had to do as a nurse. After all, apart from my ambulance driving, I had never done a day’s honest labour in my life. Some of the things I was expected to do turned my stomach – but I was determined as always. I would defeat Him if it killed me. And it very nearly did, at times - I am not altruistic by nature.”

Her smile grew reminiscent. “But they were wonderful years, Hilda, years of back-breaking work and great joy. It opened my eyes, for I never knew working hard could be so exhilarating. But what rewarded me was that we saved people by the score and that gave me revenge for all that God had taken from me. These He could not, would not, have.”

She laughed harshly. “Who did I think I was kidding? Just when I thought I had Him beat, the very day before I was due to receive my nursing certificate, my house of cards tumbled down, my bubble burst. Another child died in my arms, and I knew I was no more recovered from Stephen and my baby then than I had been all those years before, knew there would never be any comfort for me anywhere, no matter what I did. I thought I had found it in idle pleasure. Then I thought I would find some ease in the ambulance driving. And surely nursing would help me heal. But that night I knew none of it was enough, that I was empty inside and that nothing on earth could fill my brokenness. My heart that night was truly a broken fount:

Wherein tear-drippings stagnate, spilt down ever
From the dark thoughts that shiver
Upon the sightful branches of my mind.


Her voice petered out and she stared into Hilda’s soft eyes. Something there encouraged her and she added in a whisper, “It was midnight. Everywhere was silent, as it is here now. And suddenly, as I stood there in the middle of my room, I knew there was nowhere else to turn. I had tried everything and had reached a dead end. Or was back where I had started. There were only two ways out – suicide or……”

#170:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Jul 16, 2006 11:24 pm
    —
Fascinating; the shift from ignoring Him to resisting Him as an equal, and thus acknowledging a relationship without even realising it. And I am sure that she did not expect that bonus of joy that she found in her training - especially given her wry awareness of her own limitations and the nature of the work she was undertaking.

And yet.... all that it comes to in the end after all the pain and avoidance and anger is a final - or maybe the first? - choice that she has to make alone and facing Him.

Thank you Mary.

#171:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 12:41 am
    —
I know none of it worked for MA, but I do love her 'recklessness and sheer bravado - and defiance'! I love her determination to conquer both the difficulties of the job and the selfcentredness of her own protected life in her nursing training - and I love her fight to stop the God she is blaming for the horrors of war from 'having' the lives of those she is able to save. Such a fighter!

Of course she can't win in the end, and the only way she will find healing is in giving in - but I do so identify with her! However does all that energy and strength not burst the walls of the convent?

#172:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 1:28 am
    —
I agree a hundred percent with both Cath and Tara that MA knows that in the end, the only way for her to come to terms with all that has happened is by accepting God -but she certainly has had to find her own 'careless' route there, struggling all the while.

At the same time, knowing that she herself had fought so hard and sought so many alternatives before reaching that conclusion has only made her more understanding of others' struggles, which is one of the things which so characterizes her actions as MA. And the fact that her bond with Hilda is so strong that she can pour her heart out to her so frankly and in such detail is also important for both of them.

THank you Mary.

#173:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Mon Jul 17, 2006 5:29 am
    —
MA put up quite a fight, didn't she? A very strong and strong-willed lady. Glad she could confide in Hilda.

Thanks Mary.

#174:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Jul 18, 2006 10:13 pm
    —
.......I had tried everything and had reached a dead end. There were only two ways out – suicide or……”

She stopped again but Hilda’s steady, loving eyes told her the answer was already known. She nodded and whispered, “I fell on the floor. There is no other way to describe it. I begged Him to tell me what He wanted of me, told Him that I still hated Him but there was nowhere else to go to find relief from my grief, comfort for my pain. I was suddenly defenceless utterly before Him. I asked Him why?”

That voice is round me like a bursting sea:
‘Lo, all things fly Thee for Thou fleest me!
Strange, piteous, futile thing!’


Mother Abbess’s eyes opened wide as Hilda’s mellow voice brokenly recited the lines. “Or words to that effect, my daughter - except it wasn’t a bursting sea nor indeed a sergeant-major, that voice of His. That’s why I asked you last night to describe His voice. It was the voice you yourself heard on that dreadful six month anniversary, a voice that was soft as tears. I felt He was crying for me, with me – but it hurt, Hilda. Those words of His sank to my very core, pointed out so clearly the futility of all those years of running.”

She gave a deep sigh and rested her head on the back of the couch, closing her eyes. “I was so ashamed of all I had done. What forgiveness could there be for one such as I? But He took me in His arms there in the nurses’ home - I could feel them. My heart was instantly at peace and I fell asleep on the floor, the deepest, sweetest sleep I had had in twelve long years. Why did I fight Him so long, child? Why did I think I had lost everything that made life worth living?”

‘All which thy child’s mistake
Fancies as lost, I have stored for thee at home.
Rise, clasp My hand and come.’


Hilda’s rich, velvet voice spoke with a calm surety this time, and when the nun opened her eyes she saw that radiant joy still there in Hilda’s eyes. Mother Abbess’s lips curved in a gentle smile.

“I went, daughter. In the end it was as simple as that. I followed Him home. There was nowhere else I wanted to be. He was now the wellspring of my life, the cornerstone, as He has been to you for most of your life.”

Hilda rose from the floor, sat down beside Mother Abbess and placed her arm round the sturdy shoulders, drawing her close. She knew there must be more, that the story was not yet finished, but, for the moment, silence was needed to assimilate the Christmas gift she had been offered by this splendid woman - the gift of her inner torment, of the worst she had seen and done, with nothing at all held back.

Having opened themselves utterly to each other, having received from each other total acceptance, they were now as close as two people could be, hearts and minds in perfect accord. An accord Hilda thought she had lost forever with the loss of Nell. Their heads leaned one against the other in complete love and trust and they sat gazing into the fire, each quietly contemplating their own long and winding journey to this peaceful, Spirit-filled home and to each other.

#175:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 12:00 am
    —
Total disclosure leading to total acceptance - what can be more nourishing to the soul than the comfort of being fully known. I feel quite jealous for Nell, who can only now be a treasure stored for Hilda 'at home'!

Think I need to go and cry a bit!

Thank you, Mary.

#176:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 12:46 am
    —
Hilda has now been given - as has MA - something that she thought had gone for ever, a person to whom she can be herself and on whom she can rely/ And in a way that will bring Nell closer to her than ever, even while the mere fact that this is not Nell with whom she has reached this level of revelation and acceptance will ache so profoundly within her so. (I'm putting this badly, but it's the best I can do.)

And of course, MA's surrender is total; it has to be such, given who she is and how she has lived her life to this point.
Quote:
In the end it was as simple as that. I followed Him home.
It does seem simple, but I am reminded of "the condition of complete simplicity (Costing not less than everything)."

Thank you Mary.

#177:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 1:34 am
    —
So in the end, the 'still small voice of calm' won out and MA found peace at last.

And in Hilda, she has found someone to whom she can bare her innermost soul, just as Hilda can do to her. I do agree, Cath with what you said about Hilda and Nell - I know just what you mean, but couldn't express it any better, either.

A most satisfying and very moving end to this part of MA's 'confession' - thank you, Mary.

#178:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 6:05 am
    —
Such wonderful trust between the two - and Hilda must feel some satisfaction that, after all MA has done to help when Hilda needed it, she could now help MA in return.

Thank you Mary.

#179:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Wed Jul 19, 2006 10:00 am
    —
Mary,
how immensely satisfying to read this !
No wonder MA was so able to help Hilda, after what she had herself endured....
There is undoubtedly lots more of her story left to tell, so I shall be patient Wink

#180:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Jul 20, 2006 9:14 pm
    —
Don't cry, Tara. Crying or Very sad Hilda is not about to forget her *best beloved*.


“How did you find St Matthew’s?” Hilda finally asked in a whisper. Her eyes on the fire, she suddenly saw Nell’s face in the dancing flames. How her friend would have loved Mother Abbess, would have appreciated her passion and will, would have applauded her desire for action. But no matter how close Mother Abbess was, she would never dislodge Nell from Hilda’s lonely heart. The compassionate and motherly nun had simply found her own niche there.

Mother Abbess stirred. “The next day, as though in answer to my cry of the night before, I received the Gold Medal for best nurse of the year. I nearly fainted with shock when they told me that not only had I scored top marks in the exams but was the most hard-working nurse on the wards.”

“Not much has changed, then,” remarked Hilda blandly. Mother Abbess started and then snickered softly.

“Behave!” she whispered, her green eyes twinkling. “After the ceremony, a woman in a Sister’s uniform approached me to offer her congratulations. It was Pauline. She had been a Sister there for about ten years, long before I arrived, but I had never worked on her ward. For which I used to thank my lucky stars. She had a fearsome reputation, and many bore the scars to show for it.”

This time it was Hilda who snickered and Mother Abbess dug her in the ribs. As she did so, she reflected with surprise that revealing all this to Hilda had loosened the hold that Christmas Day had over her; that her secrets, safe now in Hilda’s quiet heart, had lost their claws and fangs.

“Yet that day she seemed thoughtful and serene. I caught myself watching her at the small party afterwards – a party I later discovered that Pauline herself had organised. There was a glow about her, a joy in her eyes which was very attractive. I found myself edging nearer and nearer until finally I stood beside her, waiting. And then – she opened her mouth and showed me just what she thought of me! And it didn’t make for pleasant hearing, I can tell you!

'I’ve been watching you, and listening to the rumours about you these past few years. ‘Wild’ would seem to be the right word for your antics – even allowing for the gold medal. Do you really deserve it, I wonder.'

“I gaped at her and she watched me steadily, waiting for me to fight my corner, no doubt. But what was there to say? I remained silent so she added, 'But today I see peace in your eyes. Sadness as well. Something has changed.' I nodded, and then, to my absolute horror, I heard myself asking her would she be prepared to find a place for me on her ward if she found me so changed.”

Mother Abbess shook her head and laughed. “I had no idea I was going to ask that. The words just popped out. We often have a giggle over it now. But then, she just turned away from me and stood looking out over the small crowd who were still eating and talking, watching them as though she was considering their innermost thoughts – silence seemed to wrap her around and set her apart. Suddenly she said quietly, 'I don’t know why I’m telling you this – after all, I don’t know you – but you can’t work for me, I’m afraid, though it might have led to some interesting moments. I’m leaving nursing. Today is my last day. You see, I’m entering a convent next week.'

“The strangest thing, Hilda! Without a moment’s hesitation, I asked if they could use someone like me there! What an insane thing to do. A nun – me? After all I had done? But she never made a murmur. She simply took out a pen, reached for my hand and wrote a telephone number on it. 'Call there,' she said and then left me without another word.”

Silence fell again as the two women sat contemplating the magnificent simplicity of God.

#181:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Jul 20, 2006 11:23 pm
    —
Quote:
This time it was Hilda who snickered and Mother Abbess dug her in the ribs. As she did so, she reflected with surprise that revealing all this to Hilda had loosened the hold that Christmas Day had over her; that her secrets, safe now in Hilda’s quiet heart, had lost their claws and fangs.


How wonderful to think, that in revealing so much to Hilda, MA will now be able to contemplate Christmas Days in the future with so much more equanimity - again confirmation of their special relationship.


Quote:
Silence fell again as the two women sat contemplating the magnificent simplicity of God.


That is such as heartwarming image.

Thanks, Mary

#182:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Fri Jul 21, 2006 12:05 am
    —
Quote:
her secrets, safe now in Hilda’s quiet heart, had lost their claws and fangs.


That is such a perfect image, Mary. Every word is so telling, such a memorable description of MA's healing. Lovely that all the wildness and passionate fighting is calmed and soothed in Hilda's 'quiet heart' - just as she did for Nell so often.

Yes, Nell and MA would have appreciated each other, wouldn't they, though I suspect they might have fought!

Lovely description of Pauline, too, with her fearsome reputation and loving heart. MA doesn't stand a chance, really, does she!

#183:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Jul 21, 2006 12:29 am
    —
But of course, that "magnificent simplicity" is all that's needed. And given MA's furious resistance and will, then that immediate and wondrously direct response is just right.

And yes, MA has 'found her own niche' in Hilda's heart, which can only enrich both of them - and enhance Hilda and Nell's relationship too, which is after all an ever-constant presence in Hilda's heart.

And that MA's secrets have "lost their claws and fangs" is just as it should be. Telling Hilda has stripped them of their power and both these women have a rare understanding of one another.

Thank you Mary

#184:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Jul 22, 2006 7:04 pm
    —
And so MA, after all the difficulties she has had to struggle through is given the key to going to the place where she will be able to give the worst of her grief to God. She may not take that step at once, but it will happen, and in the perfect timing of God, the very thing she needs is provided.

These last episodes have been just lovely Mary - it is wonderful to see how MS has progressed in her journey. Each step may have occurred slowly, but she has now got to a stage where she can heal, and her journey is even now, only just beginning.

Thank you.

#185:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun Jul 23, 2006 2:58 am
    —
Lovely - truly lovely Mary!
Thank you.

#186:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Jul 23, 2006 9:59 am
    —
Another that thinks Nell and Ma would have liked each other - and liked to argue!

Thanks Mary

#187:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Jul 23, 2006 10:05 pm
    —
Thank you for your kind comments. Not much more to go now really....

“Pauline was right,” chuckled Mother Abbess after a moment or two. “We have had some very interesting moments. That same afternoon I rang here and learned the principles on which the place is based. I didn’t want to be locked away somewhere, spending my life in contemplation. I needed to be out there helping, doing something, and this seemed to fit the bill. What I hadn’t anticipated were the words of the Abbess over the phone, assuring me my former life amply fitted me to becoming a Sister. I listened in total disbelief. She was running ahead of me. I hadn’t even mentioned wanting to enter at that point, didn’t realise that was what I intended.”

“But she knew what she was talking about,” whispered Hilda, once more wrapped up in this fascinating tale.

“I came the following week, telling me myself it was just for a trial period, that I could always leave. It was so quick, you see. It felt like being on an express train and I had no idea how to work the brakes so I could hop off." She grimaced, and Hilda squeezed her hand. She could make a guess at how hard it must have been for her after all she had seen and done.

"I was forty-three years of age. I felt I was far too old when I saw all the younger ones here, so eager and keen. Except for Pauline, their faces were shining with innocence, while I was mired in my murky past, and still grieving. But the Abbess was good to me, took me under her wing, ensured I had space to recover, space to find if this was really my desire. She had a mind of her own and often did the unexpected if she thought it was better than slavishly following the Rule.”

She stopped and looked sad a moment. “How I missed her when she died. She taught me such a lot, helped me put my past behind me. I had only been here six years then, but I had grown to love the place and the people, and I relished the work. And Pauline and I propped each other up in the Noviciate when the bad times came. She was wonderful. I think if it hadn't been for her and my Abbess, I wouldn't still be here."

"Oh, I think you would," stated Hilda quietly, but with total conviction.

Mother Abbess turned to look at her, and then smiled fondly. "Maybe you're right, child. I found peace, sanity, joy – and I found Stephen again as I had known and loved him. So why did I run for so long? Why did I hide from God, try to escape my pain? Can you tell me, daughter?”

Hilda gave her the answer in a voice vibrating with a rich and tender love.

….though I knew His love Who followed,
Yet was I sore adread,
Lest, having Him, I must have naught beside
.

Naught beside?” whispered Mother Abbess, so much pain in her own voice. “What a fool I was! Having Him meant having everything I wanted. If only I had known then how fulfilled a life it would be. If I had only known then that remembering Stephen would no longer bring pain, but peace.”

“When I first came here you told me that God brings beauty out of the ruins,” said Hilda quietly, and her arm tightened involuntarily round the nun, for she had not yet found too much peace in memories of Nell. But it was coming….

The nun felt the sudden spasm in the arm round her shoulders and understood. Her voice was very low and comforting. “He does, love, He does. Look at me, now you know my story. I had to accept that it was man who had done his worst with me, not God. God just did His best with the fragments that were left, His very best, for I could never have married again. As for having another child…..” She shuddered. “I think I would have spiralled into madness. So ever since, I have listened very closely to His words, followed His every desire, done my utmost to be what He wanted.”

“And you have succeeded beyond any possibility of doubt, Mother,” remarked Hilda lovingly.

“But I never expected this,” added the nun softly.......

#188:  Author: KathrynWLocation: London PostPosted: Sun Jul 23, 2006 10:14 pm
    —
Thank you Mary

#189:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Jul 23, 2006 10:41 pm
    —
What a touching peace (sorry, that was meant to read piece, but I cannot change the typo now I have written it) - and so MA found her relief in the abbey, in a secret, safe place where she could learn about love again - and how deep that love was, knowing exactly what she needed and could deal with.

And Hilda is beggining ever so slowly to be given just a little of that for herself.

Thank you Mary.

#190:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Jul 24, 2006 12:32 am
    —
So finally, in finding God and in the peace of the convent, MA was helped by her Abbess and Sister Pauline, to accept the past and move on into the present, even though it still took some time.

As Squirrel says, Hilda is still reaching that place, though not quite there. However she is now realising that she can have that peace and still have her memories of Nell, which is a good thing.

Thanks, Mary - another very moving section.

#191:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Jul 24, 2006 12:42 am
    —
That was so MA-ish wasn't it? Once decided and committed, the thing is done, so why deliberate longer? She gave herself over to God, and that was the important thing..

But that natural response; if I move on, turn away, will I find that I have nothing left? And it's something that Hilda recognises, even as she recognises that she can and will retain her memories of Nell as she has always known her while moving into this new phase of her life.

And there are new and unexpected gifts given as they are finding...

Thank you Mary.

#192:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Mon Jul 24, 2006 11:59 pm
    —
I somehow managed to miss this yesterday.

So, MA's story is drawing to its end, but her life with God is a Present Continuous of new opportunities for love, growth and fulfilment. The unexpected gift of Hilda's love will be such an enrichment for both of them.

I've thought all along that this was going to end with Hilda dying and being reunited with Nell, but I don't think I was right, the direction feels different now. Though I guess there's way to go yet, and lots of threads apart from MA, though we've all been so gripped by her story that they've faded into the background!

Thanks, Mary.

#193:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Tue Jul 25, 2006 7:00 pm
    —
Mary,
what pleasure to read this !
Even MA`s journey took time before she reached peace and healing; Hilda will get there too in the end.

It took immense courage for MA to reveal herself in such a way; I know I would find it hard to own up to such thoughts and feelings, however understandable and justifiable they may have been because of their causation........... but look at the special bond between Hilda and MA deepening because of the knowledge of their shared tragedies. That will also give them both joy and comfort.

Brilliant stuff, Mary !

#194:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Jul 25, 2006 9:59 pm
    —
Yes, Tara, a very long way to go - but thank you all for the kind words.

.....I have listened very closely to His words, followed His every desire, done my utmost to be what He wanted.”

“And you have succeeded beyond any possibility of doubt, Mother,” remarked Hilda lovingly.

“But I never expected this,” added the nun softly. “To become Abbess - when I had entered so late, had led such a turbulent life, let Him down so many times. There are so many others who have loved Him their whole lives, followed Him every step of the way. So why me?”

Hilda turned her head and gazed intently at her friend. She had heard from Sister Infirmarian some of the details about the day of that election four years ago. How Sister *Kate* had begged them to choose someone else as Abbess, that she was still a youngster in religious terms, having only been there fourteen years. How she had told them she had not led the best of lives and did not deserve the honour. And when she had been informed that every single Sister in the Convent had put her name down, that the choice had been unanimous, she had wept as though her heart had been broken.

Hilda put out a gentle hand and turned the lined face towards her. Her voice had never been more beautiful as she spoke. “If you had saved only me, I would have said your years of despair were fruitful. But I see how challenging and yet how magnificently loving you are and I know there are so many others who are also the better for your wisdom and understanding – attributes which were forged in the hell of those years. You might not suffer fools gladly, might often feel you are too forthright for your own good, but you have such infinite compassion for the sinner and for the lost and the lonely. So why not you? Who else could they choose to be their leader?”

Mother Abbess’s vivid green eyes were caught and held by the truth shining in Hilda’s eyes. “You are wise like Solomon, Mother, and yet as generous and tender, and yes, as bracing, as the Lord Himself. Your Sisters chose you just a few short years ago, but He chose you before you were even born. He loved you before you were born. He followed you patiently, relentlessly, all those years because He wanted you right where you are now – guiding and nurturing His hurting little ones with your steadfast light and love. That love of yours which is beyond measure, just like His. I could write a book about what you are - a library even! - and still only scratch the surface.”

Tears rolled down Mother Abbess’s cheeks at the beautiful radiance in Hilda’s eyes, at the sincerity in her words. Their eyes held for long moments and then they both smiled tremulously. The nun drew Hilda to her, laying her own head on Hilda’s. “Bless you, my gentle daughter,” she said softly. “But if I am wise then you are wiser. If I am loving, then you are more loving. If I am challenging and steadfast, then you are more so, for you have been so quietly, courageously faithful all your years.”

Hilda nestled closer. How she loved this woman! Mother Abbess’s sweet voice grew softer. “Just when I think the Lord has endowed me with more than I deserve, He sends me an extra-special gift. He sends me a daughter of such integrity and courage, the daughter I once thought I had lost. And not only a daughter, but a soul friend as well. Truly, once I had given my all, He returned it a thousandfold.”

Peace came dropping slow into that wood-panelled room and they sat on together savouring it, letting it seep into their spirits, while the fire danced and sang in the hearth, lighting up the polished wood of the crib figures in front of them. Suddenly, a shiver of pure awe ran down Mother Abbess’s back as that most beautiful of voices set the quiet of the room quivering:

Christmas – that magic blanket that wraps itself round us, that is so intangible it is like a fragrance. It may be a day of feasting or of prayer – but it will always be a day of remembrance – a day in which we think of everything we have loved. (Augusta E Rundel)

#195:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue Jul 25, 2006 10:11 pm
    —
Oh Mary, what a fabulous quote to choose to end up with - and what a stunning piece overall as well.

I revel in the love these two show for each other - MA is right, not just an Abbess with her future entrant, but a true mother and daughter. I just love the way that Hilda is able to remind MA of all the good she has done for her personally, and for others in general.

And a unanimous choice of 'Kate' for to become the new Abbess - how wondorous that must have seemed - and how much of a challenge, given all the experience she felt she was missing out on.

However she had the one thing which was vital - a way to understand the tragedy that others outside the community could feel. None of the others could fully meet someone who has faced those terrors face on as well, for most of them hadn't experienced anything like as much hardships - living through the war or not. Even those who had, wouldn't have the gifting that she had to see into the hearts of others.

And so beauty is bourn out of unbearable pain.

I could go on, but there is so much in this that it is probably better for me to leave it here.

Thank you Mary, for making the effort involved in the writing of this - I know it is very difficult to write such scenes, and it is worth every ounce of effort I can tell you - you always get the impressions you are after across in the most perfect way.

#196:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Jul 25, 2006 10:57 pm
    —
It is only when you have experienced despair yourself that you can truly empathise with others. The Sisters of that convent chose wisely.

Thank you Mary, a lovely piece.

#197:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Jul 25, 2006 11:30 pm
    —
Oh dear, I could quote every line of this, but.... There are so many beautiful images here, but I think two statements say it all:

Quote:
“If you had saved only me, I would have said your years of despair were fruitful. But I see how challenging and yet how magnificently loving you are and I know there are so many others who are also the better for your wisdom and understanding – attributes which were forged in the hell of those years. You might not suffer fools gladly, might often feel you are too forthright for your own good, but you have such infinite compassion for the sinner and for the lost and the lonely. So why not you


Why not, indeed - surely someone who had endured so much and fought so hard was uniquely qualified for the position of Mother Abbess, even though she might be 'young' in the years of her Vows.

[color=blue]
Quote:
“Bless you, my gentle daughter,” she said softly. “But if I am wise then you are wiser. If I am loving, then you are more loving. If I am challenging and steadfast, then you are more so, for you have been so quietly, courageously faithful all your years.”

Just when I think the Lord has endowed me with more than I deserve, He sends me an extra-special gift. He sends me a daughter of such integrity and courage, the daughter I once thought I had lost. And not only a daughter, but a soul friend as well. Truly, once I had given my all, He returned it a thousandfold.
[/color

This expression of the love MA feels for Hilda is so sincere, so deep that it sent shivers up my spine.

Peace did indeed come dropping slowly into the room as the magic of Christmas was finally felt - and leaves me wrapped in a warm glow. Mary, your powers of evocation know no bounds - you have truly transported us here into a very special world, made even more special by the thoughts of celebrating that very special birthday. Thank you.

#198:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Jul 26, 2006 8:21 am
    —
Mary, that was so special. Such a lovely realisation of how perfect MA is in her role, and also how much Hilda has come to mean to her. I could quote the whole piece - but this stood out for me
Quote:
If you had saved only me, I would have said your years of despair were fruitful. But I see how challenging and yet how magnificently loving you are and I know there are so many others who are also the better for your wisdom and understanding – attributes which were forged in the hell of those years. You might not suffer fools gladly, might often feel you are too forthright for your own good, but you have such infinite compassion for the sinner and for the lost and the lonely. So why not you? Who else could they choose to be their leader?”


And then there was this:
Quote:
But if I am wise then you are wiser. If I am loving, then you are more loving. If I am challenging and steadfast, then you are more so, for you have been so quietly, courageously faithful all your years.


MA does have Hilda's measure doesn't she? And expresses herself so clearly and simply. They have achieved a lovely mother/daughter balance....
Thank you Mary.

#199:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Wed Jul 26, 2006 8:47 am
    —
Mary, that final quote is exquisitely apt !

My comments have already been said by others so succinctly.

I`m not surprised MA`s election was unanimous Wink

Christmas will never be so hard for either of them again; a problem shared is a problem halved, so to speak.

Thank you !

#200:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 12:15 am
    —
The wisdom, understanding and empathy which MA gained during those years of Hell have qualified her superbly to become Abbess - and her more astringent qualities somehow 'ground' her and keep her human.

I want to quote the following:
Quote:
Your Sisters chose you just a few short years ago, but He chose you before you were even born. He loved you before you were born. He followed you patiently, relentlessly, all those years because He wanted you right where you are now – guiding and nurturing His hurting little ones with your steadfast light and love.
I actually find that quite hard to get my present faithless mind around, but my previous faith-full mind recognises it as being both important and profound - and very wonderful, for those who understand and believe it. Deep stuff, Mary.

#201:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 6:58 am
    —
So much has happened since the last time I checked in!
It's been fascinating seeing some the chain of people and events that have brought M.A. this far. Pauline was a particularly fine case of "serendipity." Smile

#202:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 9:20 pm
    —
Reluctantly stirring herself, aware that the time for Christmas dinner was drawing near, Hilda turned her face and kissed Mother Abbess gently. “Thank you for telling me,” she whispered, her radiant eyes infinitely soft. “I am so filled with love and admiration and pity that it’s hard to find words.”

“Then don’t, child. It is enough that you listened – and cared,” answered the nun, thinking to herself how beautiful Hilda was, inside and out. “Your exquisite sympathy is like balm on a wound. It will never hurt so much again.”

Clasping the nun’s hand and murmuring gentle words of affection, Hilda rose and moved to the desk to retrieve the parcel she had laid there earlier. Sitting down again, she placed it in Mother Abbess’s lap. “Another gift, love?” asked the nun in disbelief. “You'll bankrupt yourself one day, you know.”

Hilda merely smiled, thinking of the gifts stored quietly in her own and Ellie’s rooms. Christmas had only just begun! Mother Abbess untied the ribbon and peeled back the paper, then gasped and stroked the picture on the front cover of the book lying within, just as she had seen Hilda do the week before.

“Your own Little Prince – in English,” said Hilda softly and then laughed wryly. “But I suppose the joke is on me, because after hearing your story, I realise that you must understand French as well as I do. You kept that very quiet, friend of mine!”

Mother Abbess shook her head. “Not really, sweetheart. I did learn it enough to understand it and even to speak it very hesitantly, but there were so many English-speaking people out there in the Thirties that it wasn’t really necessary. And I have lost most of it in the intervening years. I still understand a fair amount but I can’t speak it much any more, which is why I made no attempt to use it with Ellie – stumbling over my words would only have made things worse for her. We were waiting for what only you could give her, I see that now.”

She looked down again at the book. “But thank you for this – I shall treasure it.” She flicked through the pages, her eyes darting here and there as she reflected silently on how far Hilda had come since that day – was it really less than a week? - when this same book had been used to break through her defences and make her accept some help. What a lot had happened since then! A loving, grieving woman and a lost, lonely child had found each other and had inspired each other to turn a corner. Now they would journey on together.

By chance, the book opened inside the front cover – and Hilda’s own elegant handwriting was revealed. Mother Abbess’s throat tightened as she read the words.

The well that the Little Prince and the aviator discovered in the desert was more than just nourishment for the body. The water sang in the sunshine and brought healing to the heart. In the same way, Mother, you have been the wellspring that has watered and fed the desert that was my heart, loosening the tentacles of loneliness and grief. You have made my heart bloom again, opening it up to God’s grace and mercy.

You have drawn so close that you are now friend and mother. You look gently on all my faults, you shelter me round and you wrap my spirit in such tender love that I dare to be myself with you, nothing held back. You have taken your place beside Nell in my heart, and together you shine the light of your souls on me and give me stars to hold, that I may never again lose my way.


“Don’t!” whispered Hilda as more tears found their silent way down the nun’s face. Drowned green eyes turned her way as she added softly, “I needed it to be recorded somewhere just what you mean to me, what you have done for me – and for many another. I know it’s already been recorded in God’s little black book. That’s a given, for if anyone has your number, He does.”

Her loving, teasing words did the trick. Mother Abbess’s trembling lips curved and she reached out to squeeze Hilda’s hand in thanks. No more needed to be said, so she turned back to the pages of the book......

#203:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 9:39 pm
    —
Those loving words of dedication in that copy of "The Little Prince" brought tears to my eyes - they do indeed say so much for the relationship which has been established between these two women.

This whole episode is so gently reflective, reminding us of just how much has, in fact, happened in the one brief week since Hilda reached the convent, still recovering from her wounds and so withdrawn. And it isn't just her recovery and regaining of her natural calm, it's the loving care she has shown for Ellie, who has responded so wholeheartedly to her overtures and appreciated being able to explain herself in her own language, and the calm, unquestioning way Hilda has listened to MA's account of herself, which has made such an impression.

Now, in this atmosphere of new-found peace for all three, Christmas can truly begin to unfold in all its glory. Thank you, Mary

#204:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu Jul 27, 2006 9:43 pm
    —
Oh Mary...

How on earth does one find the words to express exactly how you pull on the heart with posts as stunning as these.

The little interchange which sprung up after MA's confession just showing the love that they have for each other again, followed by the perfect gift for MA. Truely though Hilda seems to keep on giving of herself and never stop, and this final thing is just such a picture of this. She would willingly bankrupt herself if she thought that it would help someone she loved so.

And the joy to come with the start of Christmas as MA begins to realise just how generous she is prepared to be.

But Mary, can it really be just a week since Hilda started her work of transformation on Ellie?

I'm not referring to the number of posts love, but the change in the girl in such a short time...

Well done Hilda.

Thank you Mary love.

#205:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Jul 28, 2006 1:31 am
    —
What a perfect present, and the dedication only enhances it all the more.

Such a truly momentous week, and with so much given to both Hilda and MA. And that marvellous affirmation of MA's role in Hilda's life now just tugged at my heart:
Quote:
You have taken your place beside Nell in my heart, and together you shine the light of your souls on me and give me stars to hold, that I may never again lose my way.


And so much joy awaiting....

And I loved the idea of God with a little black book!!!
Thank you Mary


Last edited by Cath V-P on Sat Jul 29, 2006 7:50 am; edited 1 time in total

#206:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sat Jul 29, 2006 12:35 am
    —
Quote:
you have been the wellspring that has watered and fed the desert that was my heart, loosening the tentacles of loneliness and grief. You have made my heart bloom again

What an accolade for MA to receive - no wonder she is so overwhelmed.

So am I.

#207:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Jul 29, 2006 9:38 pm
    —
Her loving, teasing words did the trick. Mother Abbess’s trembling lips curved and she reached out to squeeze Hilda’s hand in thanks. No more needed to be said, so she turned back to the pages of the book, finding sentence after sentence that resonated within, ideas she had used to help others, all expressed here in Saint-Exupéry’s immaculate and poetic prose.

I didn’t really know what to say. I felt so clumsy. I didn’t know how to reach him. The land of tears is so mysterious.

Oh yes! Those words were an exact expression of her feelings as she had tried to help Hilda, especially in the San after the accident. Grief is such a personal thing, a mystery to others, everyone’s needs so different. But with Hilda, especially, it had been so hard – for one had to get behind those walls and make a connection. A mystery woman indeed! So little of herself on show! No matter that you demolished one wall, there was always another just behind.

It had been rather like peeling away the layers of an onion – and as with peeling an onion, she herself had been reduced to tears almost as often as Hilda. She had occasionally felt that her own forthright nature must have seemed to Hilda like having clumsy elephant feet treading on her soul and bruising it. But she had never once complained.

What moves me so much about this little sleeping Prince is his loyalty to a flower. It’s the image of a rose that radiates from him like the flame of a lamp and he seems even more fragile. Lamps need shielding, a gust of wind can blow them out.

“Or a bullet,” whispered Hilda bleakly, when Mother Abbess’s soft voice paused. “Or an earthquake. Just when life seems so settled and good…..”

“But it was Stephen’s love for me which radiated from him, put the light in his eyes, just as it was Nell’s love for you which gave light to her life. Your love for her does the same, sweetheart – it shines from within and makes you very beautiful. Your loyalty to each other was truly a miracle of grace, and was the best part of both of you. Still is – death has not changed its depth”

She turned another page and added softly, “And, sweetheart, there really isn’t anything sad about old, empty shells. The little Prince was right. The love goes on in the memories, once the shell is empty: And once you have got over it (one always does get over it) you’ll be glad to have known me. You’ll always be my friend. You’ll feel like laughing with me"

“I laughed so much with Nell,” responded Hilda wistfully. “More than at any other period of my life. She took such pleasure in everything, laughed at life’s idiosyncracies. But that little man was wrong, you know. I don’t think I will ever get over it.”

Mother Abbess waited, the silence in the room stretching taut. Finally a whisper was heard. “But I’ll always be glad I knew her – and if the price of her love is this agony I am going through now, then I am willing to pay the price, even if it lasts for the rest of my life.” The nun felt her throat tighten again. Yes, she too had, in the end, been willing to pay the price. But she knew the desperate anguish of that price. Then she caught another whisper. “Those old, empty shells…… How I envy you, Mother.”

“Why so, daughter?”

Hilda’s voice was a distressed whisper, her eyes suddenly losing their radiance and filling with desolation. “Because….. you were there with Stephen. You held out your hand to him, you looked into each other’s eyes as he left you. He knew you loved him, and he smiled as he took that love with him. James and Nell – they died in agony, far from home, and I wasn’t there to give them ease, to offer them my smile. I didn’t hold their hands, tell them how much they were loved. They were so alone.”

“Oh, sweetheart,” murmured Mother Abbess brokenly. She put an arm round Hilda, drew her close again. Her eyes were still wet as she tried to speak coherently. “I know how cruelly it hurts that you weren’t there, not even for your mother. If I hadn’t been there with Stephen I too would always have wondered what it was like, how lonely he might have felt. It did bring me comfort in the end that I had been there. But your loved ones - they knew, daughter. How could they not? You have such a loving spirit. And the thought of your love did ease Nell in her last hours – why else would she have written? In a way, you did hold her hand, for you kept her going in the midst of her pain.”

She felt some of the tension drain from the shoulders she was holding. She cleared her throat, easing the tightness there so she could help this lonely woman in her arms. “But you know, daughter, when all is said and done, those empty shells are nothing. The flame within is gone. Nell’s spirit is free, she is with God, at home where she belongs, filled with joy, and probably laughing at Heaven’s idiosyncracies, if all you tell me of her is true. And it was your love which sent her on her way.”

She tightened her arms round Hilda and her voice dropped to a gentle whisper. “And she will always be your friend, sweetheart – for your rich and rare relationship will never end. It will just flower in even greater beauty when you leave your own empty shell behind and join her. And that flowering will be born not just of the years you spent together. It will be born out of your anguish and loss here and now, out of Nell’s presence beside you in your moments of need, out of the gifts and the love you pour out for others. Saint-Exupéry did get that right:

This water was more than just nourishment. It was born from the walk under the stars, the singing of the pulley, the work of lifting it. It did the heart good, like a present. When I was a little boy, the Christmas tree lights, the music of Midnight Mass, and loving smiles, all contributed to the magic of the Christmas present I received.


Last edited by MaryR on Sun Jul 30, 2006 2:53 pm; edited 1 time in total

#208:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Jul 29, 2006 9:49 pm
    —
Oh Mary love, once again you have the roller coaster ride of emotions played out to us so well.

The wise council of MA as she reassures Hilda that though she was not with her loved ones when they died, they knew she was there with them. That Hilda's love meant that Nell was comforted in the depths of her pain, and that she should be waiting there for Hilda when it was her turn to go.

How interesting it is to see Hilda as layers of an onion - each skin a barrier of prickly eyes to try and protect the heart from those who would pry inside, just like each wall wrapped round her heart was to try and keep that pain out, when all she was doing was keeping the pain wrapped in, and needing someone like an MA to help her get rid of it all.

It is good for Hilda to have much joy in her memories as sadness. Yes she has the aching sense of loss, but she also has the fun times she can remember. And if Hilda never gets over it, at least she is glad to remember what times she had with Nell, and to have known her.

Thank you Mary - a wonderful scene.

#209:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Jul 29, 2006 10:22 pm
    —
Mary you've just reduced me to tears - of course Nell knew of Hilda's love - as MA said - the letter tells her. And she'll be waiting when Hilda goes.

Thank you.

#210:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sat Jul 29, 2006 11:36 pm
    —
Mary, thank you for this. I'm not going to say any more at the moment, bacause I found it so moving that I just want to go away and think about it quietly.

#211:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Jul 30, 2006 3:10 am
    —
Quote:
“But you know, daughter, when all is said and done, those empty shells are nothing. The flame within is gone. Nell’s spirit is free, she is with God, ....... “And she will always be your friend, sweetheart – for your rich and rare relationship will never end. It will just flower ..... And that flowering will be born not just of the years you spent together. It will be born out of your anguish and loss here and now, out of Nell’s presence beside you in your moments of need, out of the gifts and the love you pour out for others.



And isn't this, really, the nub of that relationship - Nell may no longer physically be with Hilda, but her spirit remains to sustain her for the rest of her life until they are reunited in the end. And how percipient of MA to be able to put this in perspective for Hilda.

THis whole post is so moving that I had a lump in my throat reading it - thank you, Mary

#212:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Sun Jul 30, 2006 3:25 am
    —
That was a particularly beautiful post. Loved the concatenation of The Little Prince and the onion metaphor. Not to mention 'laughing at Heaven's idiosyncracies.'

#213:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun Jul 30, 2006 7:58 am
    —
Oh Mary, what beautiful writing!
Thank you.

#214:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Jul 30, 2006 9:36 am
    —
Mary, I hope you don't mind, but I don't have a huge amount of time at the moment, and I want to think about this before repsonding, because there is so much in it.

Truly beautiful, and thank you...I will return. Very Happy

#215:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Sun Jul 30, 2006 9:58 am
    —
Mary, this was so lovingly written !

Words fail me.

I simply must go and dig out The Book and read the story in its entirety again in order to appreciate how you have woven St Exupery and ND together so very neatly.........
Thank you Crying or Very sad

#216:  Author: KathrynWLocation: London PostPosted: Sun Jul 30, 2006 3:31 pm
    —
Thank you Mary, that was beautiful

#217:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Jul 30, 2006 9:07 pm
    —
My goodness - thank you for those kindly comments. But maybe we need a little Christmas cheer....

Christmas dinner was over, and peace reigned throughout the Convent. Or it should have done. But in Mother Abbess’s room there was a small gathering. It was time to give Ellie her present. At least, that is what each person there assumed. However, there were to be a few surprises before the afternoon was over.

Mother Abbess, still reeling a little from having revealed herself so comprehensively that morning, was replenishing the fire and making a little more room by pushing chairs around. Sister Patricia and Sister Infirmarian were in the process of hiding another rather special present, which had been carried in by the artist. They all grinned wickedly at each other but then hastily straightened their faces as there came a quiet tap at the door. Mother Abbess bade whoever was there to enter, but nothing happened. Puzzled, she went over to the door and opened it – then gaped.

Hilda and Ellie were standing there, wreathed in smiles – and in an abundance of presents. They were carrying between them a large heavy-looking parcel, and perched rather precariously on top of this was a goodly array of smaller packages.

“May we come in, do you think, Mother?” pleaded a laughing Hilda as she took in the stricken look on her friend’s face. “I don’t say we’ll drop this but it will be a close run thing – and I have a suspicion Father Christmas has given away all his replacements.”

Ellie giggled at this while Mother Abbess choked out, “But Hilda….” and then stopped when she realised the utter futility of saying anything where Hilda was concerned. She opened the door wider with a shrug and they staggered in and laid their gifts on the large desk, a grunt of thankfulness escaping Ellie as she wriggled cramped fingers, much to everyone’s amusement. The three nuns watched silently as Hilda and Ellie removed all the smaller packages, stashing them here and there around the room, leaving the large one sitting there in splendid isolation, just begging to be opened.

Hilda and Ellie exchanged looks and then, receiving an almost imperceptible nod from Hilda, the girl ran forward and took hold of Mother Abbess’s hand, pulling her over to the desk, while Hilda said quietly, “All the good Sisters should be here really, as this is to each and every one of you in the Convent, from Ellie and myself, to thank you for your good care of us.”

Mother Abbess stood by Hilda and tried to make her friend see sense. “Hilda, my dear, you have already given us so much – the money every month, the crèche – two crèches! – and all that lovely origami. Not to mention my book,” she added sotto voce.

“But the crèches can only be used at Christmas,” answered Hilda with a smile. “We thought this would bring some pleasure the whole year round. Go on, Mother, indulge us. It comes with all our love, n’est-ce pas, ma petite?”

Ellie’s head nodded violently and the other two nuns drifted over as Mother Abbess slowly undid the big red bow tied by Ellie and removed the ribbon, then the paper – to find herself staring at the most up-to-date record player Hilda and Vivien Knowles had been able to find. It matched the vivid red of the ribbon perfectly.

“My God, Hilda,” gasped Mother Abbess, her eyes out on stalks. “This is far too much!”

For answer, Hilda merely leaned forward to kiss her while Ellie raided the pile of smaller presents and produced three flat parcels, one of which she handed to each of the Sisters. “A record player has need of records,” she said, very French in her excitement. “So Madame et moi, we chose music we thought you would like.”

As the three women received the extra presents, their expressions ones of bemused wariness, Hilda giggled. “One would think Ellie was handing you each a stick of dynamite. Relax!”

With sheepish grins, they tore open the paper to find records indeed – lots of them, ranging from classical music, including Gregorian chant, through to jazz, Thirties and Forties easy listening, and modern *pop* songs. They turned them over, examining them closely, then looked over at Hilda, not knowing what to say. Hilda laughed again, guessing exactly what was going through their minds.

“If there’s something else you’d like, just say the word and I’ll get it for you – but I thought these might be a start. And those modern ones – they’re for your new postulants and novices, your young ones,” she emphasised with another laugh. “To remind them that they haven’t left their youth behind, that they can still have fun! The songs might even teach you a thing or two!”

Mother Abbess cast her such a dirty look at that point that Hilda was convulsed. Inwardly the nun was thrilled at the fun she could see brimming in the now peaceful blue-grey eyes, unaware as she was of the merciless pain pounding away behind her friend’s temples. Giving the nun a broad wink, Hilda leaned backwards and produced a flat package which she handed to her friend.

“And this is just for you, Mother,” she said with a grin. Her friend gave her a searching look, opened it quickly and then stared down as she found yet another record. “This record has only just been brought out – with the songs from a musical play which opened in London recently though it has been on Broadway for a year or two now. It tells the story of the von Trapp family fleeing Austria at the time of the Anschluss.”

“Mmmm! I’ve read the story, my dear,” said Mother Abbess sardonically.

Hilda’s lips quirked. “Well, then, you know there’s the most amazing Mother Abbess in there. And she’s even more challenging and high and mighty than you, though I would have thought that was impossible.” The nun’s face had to be seen to be believed and had everyone else in the room laughing out loud. Hilda added with a chuckle, “In fact I could take you all up to London to see it, if there are any tickets left.”

“All of us?” asked Mother Abbess faintly.

Hilda nodded, her eyes twinkling merrily. “Well, your Sisters anyway. It might give them some pointers on how to deal with you.”

“Impossible!” she heard Sister Infirmarian mutter behind her.

Mother Abbess eyed her with a wicked glimmer. “I seem to remember that that Mother Abbess had a lot of trouble with a certain novice, one with a very strong mind of her own. Remind you of anyone, ladies?” she asked the others blandly and they all spluttered. “Maybe the show will give me some pointers as well.”

“Remind me to leave her behind, Sisters,” murmured Hilda. “She needs no help from any show.”

Mother Abbess laid the record down and took Hilda in her arms. “Oh, I’ll need all the help I can get in a couple of years time. But for now, let me just thank you, love. It’s way beyond kindness to do all this for us, but I know you think it necessary.” She kissed Hilda, and then turned to Ellie. “Merci beaucoup, ma fille. C’était très gentille.”

After the story she had heard this morning, Hilda was not at all surprised by the French, but the other three stared at Mother Abbess as though she had suddenly sprouted an extra head. The latter just gazed back at them straight faced, saying nothing, and Hilda decided now was the time to hold out a parcel to Ellie. “Ellie, this is for you, mon enfant, always supposing Mother Abbess will let you near her precious new toy.”

Ellie took the unexpected present and the three Sisters reflected yet again on Hilda’s thoughtfulness. Hilda herself just smiled gently when Ellie opened the parcel to reveal not only a Beatles’ LP, but also records by Sacha Distel, Johnnie Halliday, Françoise Hardy, Sylvie Vartan and other French artists. Ellie stared at them wide-eyed and then threw her arms round Hilda, almost dropping them all in her excitement.

“Madame, vous êtes si gentille, so kind,” she whispered. “Sacha, il est formidable, mon favori - mais tous ces autres aussi…. Merci, Madame, merci.” Words failed her and she reached up to kiss Hilda. Hilda held her close and kissed her back gently.

“De rien, ma petite. Cela m’a fait grand plaisir,” she said softly. And it was, reflected Mother Abbess. It was Hilda’s total pleasure to give to others.


Last edited by MaryR on Thu Aug 17, 2006 2:05 pm; edited 1 time in total

#218:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Jul 30, 2006 9:19 pm
    —
Well Mary, a complete change of topic indeed. What a lovely festive atmosphere. The presents they just keep on coming, as does the heartfelt love, and the stunning generosity.

Poor MA feeling hasy after her afternoon's chat with Hilda.

I'm more worried at the mention of this Headache. I hope Hilda can confess it's presence to her Mother soon - she needs to. What an actress she is managing to be - or at least, skilled in covering up what she doesn't want others to see, and I guess that it's natural considering her position in the school!

Thanks Mary.

#219:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Jul 30, 2006 9:28 pm
    —
What a lovely, thoughtful present - both the record-player itself and the choice of records to go with it. These will certainly bring pleasure to so many in the convent, even if not everyone appreciates every single one!

I loved the bantering exchange over "The Sound of Music", and as for the idea that 'Hilda' might present a similar problem to 'Maria' - well I just laughed out loud!! And yet, it's true in so many ways that Hilda, coming to the novitiate after a long career in a leadership position, could well present 'problems' though of a very different kind from Maria's - it really will be fascinating to see that scenario play out in the end.

And as for the records for Ellie - clearly my knowledge of French pop and Jazz music of the 60s is sadly lacking - I confess I had only heard of Sacha Distel among those artistes - but how typical of Hilda to choose a set which would mean so much to Ellie.

Yes, indeed 'cela me fait grand plaisir' - of course Hilda's gifts are chosen with the recipient in mind, and her reward is simply in the giving.

Thank you Mary for this lovely interlude - are there more gifts to come?

#220:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Jul 30, 2006 10:27 pm
    —
More than a little worried about that headache - especially as Hilda is so good at hiding this sort of thing. Wonderful presents and even more wonderful banter.

Thank you Mary.

#221:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sun Jul 30, 2006 11:52 pm
    —
I'm going to go back to yesterday, otherwise I'll get confused and left behind!

The two things that moved me most deeply were, first, Hilda's desolation at not having been with Nell at her death. How do you cope with that, it must be a chasm of yearning that can't be crossed. Yes, of course Nell knew, and Hilda was present in the sense that Nell was thinking of her with love, and knowing exactly how she would feel, and using the last of her strength to communicate with her, but Hilda was still totally unaware of it all, and she wasn't there. I think she'll find it hard to forgive herself, tho' obviously no blame attaches to her at all, but when was grief ever logical.

The other thing that undid me was
Quote:
if the price of her love is this agony I am going through now, then I am willing to pay the price, even if it lasts for the rest of my life
because memories are not enough, rejoicing in what you have had is not enough, being joined in eternity is not enough, Nell is not there, she is dead, and Hilda will be incomplete until they are reunited after death. A part of her will always be missing, and that is the price she has to pay for a love of such depth.

Even though my heart is breaking for Hilda, I have smiled at Nell 'laughing at Heaven's idiosyncrasies' (oh yes, I can just imagine her!) and MA thinking that
Quote:
her own forthright nature must have seemed to Hilda like having clumsy elephant feet treading on her soul and bruising it
Lovely!

As for today's post, what a contrast! Lovely presents, with Hilda so sympathetic to the young nuns and their needs, and Ellie enjoying it all so much.

Is this headache just stress, upsetness etc., or is it something more sinister??? Wibbling.

#222:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Jul 31, 2006 1:01 am
    —
I hadn't missed the presence of the headache either, but I did omit to comment on it on my first post here!

Joins the general concern here, especially knowing Hilda's history with severe headaches. I sincerely hope she either says something to MA very shortly, or gives herself away by some sign which either MA, or even perhaps, Ellie, will recognise before even Sister Infirmarian notices there is something amiss. But how like Hilda not to put a damper on Christmas Day celebrations and gift distributions by mentioning it.

#223:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon Jul 31, 2006 7:16 am
    —
Laughing Laughing Laughing at MA`s face when compared to the Abbess in SoM !!!

What lovely presents; I really hadn`t a clue it was going to be a record-player plus records.
I don`t like Hilda`s headache coming back though.....

Mary, how did you know I had just finished re-reading (for at least the fiftieth time) Maria von Trapp`s book ? It`s one of my perennial favourite comfort reads Wink

#224:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Jul 31, 2006 7:19 am
    —
Ah, able to get back - and there's an update!
But to return to the previous post: MA is very perspicacious in her awareness of the complexity of Hilda's character. And of course, Hilda will always mourn that she could not be there, could not give James or Nell that sense of her own presence - but MA is right, of course they knew of her unfailing love. And Hilda's comment that it is worth it, that even if tis anguish doesn't fade, all the love is far beyond it is such a validation of the power and integrity of what was present. And that comment of Nell laughing at the idiosyncarsies of Heaven - which there must be else it would be boring and I don't suppose that is the case.....

What a marvellous choice of present! No wonder MA was stunned. And what a sensible selection of records - especially the reminder that the young postulants can still have fun! And the references to Sound of Music made me giggle madly - and what a splendid choice of records for Ellie. Oh yes, adn there was MA's usgae of French too..such a lovely scene.

It's not surprising Hilda has a headache . . but she needs to be careful!

#225:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 7:42 pm
    —
.....“De rien, ma petite. Cela m’a fait grand plaisir,” she said softly. And it was, reflected Mother Abbess. It was Hilda’s total pleasure to give to others.

As Ellie drew out of Hilda’s arms, the latter said gently, “Et ta tante, ma chérie.” Ellie immediately turned and lifted out a gift wrapped in shimmering opalescent paper and tied with a ribbon blue enough to match her vivid shining eyes.

“For me?” stammered Sister Patricia, overcome. She stared wide-eyed at Ellie and then glanced over at Hilda, sensing intuitively how this gift had come about. Hilda smiled back sympathetically and indicated she should open it, which she did – to stand there in total shock, the paper and ribbon falling to the floor unheeded. Wondering what was wrong, Mother Abbess and Sister Infirmarian came closer, but when they saw what she held they exclaimed in amazement.

“But – what is it made of?” asked Mother Abbess, reaching out to touch it.

“It’s bogwood,” whispered Sister Patricia in awe, her eyes glued to the panel she held in her shaking hands. It was about eighteen inches square and was almost as black and shiny as ebony. She ran trembling hands over the figures carved there.

“It’s beautiful,” said Sister Infirmarian. “But what is bogwood? I’ve never heard of it.”

So engrossed was she in her gift that Sister Patricia’s voice was almost dreamy as she responded, “It’s from Ireland and probably three to five thousand years old.”

Hilda took up the tale as the nun’s voice faltered. “It’s made from trees which died long ago, trees like yew, oak and pine. They fell into the bogs and lay there undisturbed for thousands of years. When the Irish started culling the turf for fires this hard material was discovered – and eventually some enterprising artist found a way of transforming it. Others soon latched on, as you can see.”

Sister Patricia took back the tale. “When it's uncovered from the bog it’s brown but once it comes into contact with the air it hardens and darkens, so if an artist wants to carve it or work it in some way it has to be kept wet and pliable. Once carved, it's left exposed to the air to dry, and it turns this deep black colour and becomes almost as hard as steel, so it can be polished like this.”

She stopped to stroke her present once more, and one could hear the trace of an Irish accent as she continued, “Each piece is unique, for the carving depends on the shape when found. The artists say that all they do is release the magic and mystery trapped beneath the surface.”

Mother Abbess and Sister Infirmarian were spellbound, never having heard of it before, and both felt the artist had indeed found something very mysterious and rather compelling in this piece. Sister Patricia traced an outline on the panel and then raised her eyes wonderingly to Ellie. “How did you know, child?” she whispered. “How could you…”

“It was Madame,” responded the girl. “She told me what very special wood it was and that you would love it.” She paused and then added tentatively, “She had to help me pay for it as I didn’t have enough.”

Sister Patricia’s eyes turned to Hilda, who smiled at her lovingly and said, “It seemed appropriate.”

The nun looked down again at her present. It was indeed appropriate for someone who was both nun and artist, an artist who worked in many different media, for, teased out of the dark wood was the rather brawny figure of St Joseph teaching a young and slender Jesus how to carve a cradle. Joseph’s bearded face held a hint of pride in the talent shown by his son and Jesus’s sensitive face was a picture of concentration as he learned his craft.

“It’s exquisite,” breathed Sister Patricia, looking up again, tears in her eyes, “How can I ever thank you?”

She pulled Ellie close and kissed her gently, Ellie giving her a big hug in return. Hilda said tentatively, “We were thinking it could be displayed in your studio. I know you help many people there through your art, and this could prove a good starting point for initiating any kind of contact.” Sister Patricia stared at her as Hilda added, “But I also happen to think that you deserve something special and unique in the place where you yourself produce so much that is beautiful. A little reward for the much-needed funds you generate for the Convent.”

Sister Patricia’s face had a rapturous beauty of its own at this acknowledgement of her work and she looked down again at her present to hide her blushes. Hilda’s eyes moved to Mother Abbess and the latter nodded approvingly. Trust her friend to have thought everything through so carefully and to have chosen so wisely. Her perceptive nature had recognised how much the shy, retiring Sister Patricia offered, not only to the Convent but to the troubled people who came for help. Hilda had helped Ellie find a gift that was not only very appropriate but truly unusual and magnificent.

#226:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Aug 01, 2006 8:30 pm
    —
Quote:
.....“De rien, ma petite. Cela m’a fait grand plaisir,” she said softly. And it was, reflected Mother Abbess. It was Hilda’s total pleasure to give to others.


How Hilda typifies the statement that it is 'more blessed to give than to receive'. She has gone to so much trouble to select these gifts, knowing just what will bring pleasure to the recipients.


Quote:
Hilda’s eyes moved to Mother Abbess and the latter nodded approvingly. Trust her friend to have thought everything through so carefully and to have chosen so wisely. Her perceptive nature had recognised how much the shy, retiring Sister Patricia offered, not only to the Convent but to the troubled people who came for help. Hilda had helped Ellie find a gift that was not only very appropriate but truly unusual and magnificent.


Here again, another shining example of a gift chosen wisely and with maximum significance for the recipient. And trust Hilda to recognise, even on so short an acquaintance just how much Sister Patricia does offer, both through the sales of her own beautiful work and her skills in reaching out to the troubled people who came for help, and to help Ellie choose something so appropriate for her.

I was delighted to read that description of bogwood, too - I've heard of it before, but never known exactly what it was.

Thank you, Mary, for another delightfully gentle, simple yet fulfilling section - I just love that gift and it's so clear that the recipient does, too.

#227:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 2:00 am
    —
Oh, what a lovely thing: beautiful in its own right, but also for what it symbolises for Sister Patricia. Truly, Hilda has chosen wisely and with love and has helped Ellie realise just what a lovely and appropriate gift this is.

Hilda is an inspired and loving giver, blessed with insight and awareness - and tact and sensitivity also, as MA recognises.

Thank you Mary - this was very satisfying.

#228:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 3:09 am
    —
Hilda does have a talent for discerning perfect gifts. Smile

#229:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 6:16 pm
    —
I bet very few in the convent, even those that had known Sister Patricia for years, had recognised just what a contribution she had made. Hilda's perception is spot -in.

A lovely gift.

Thank you Mary.

#230:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Wed Aug 02, 2006 7:19 pm
    —
Mary,
this was so gorgeous !
How much do you want me to pay you to do my Christmas present shopping, ? Laughing

#231:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 8:12 pm
    —
Identity Hunt wrote:
How much do you want me to pay you to do my Christmas present shopping, ? Laughing

I love Christmas shopping so much, Sian, I'd do it for free! Laughing But thank you for the compliment. I'm pleased you all liked the bogwood.

Coming back to herself and clutching her precious gift to her chest, as though scared it would jump out of her arms and scuttle away, Sister Patricia moved to reach down behind Mother Abbess’s huge desk and produce a package which she handed to her niece, who screeched with delight. Tearing it open, she squealed even louder when she found a camera and several films.

“How did you know I wanted one?” she gasped, her eyes almost popping out of her head in excitement. Everyone laughed as Sister Patricia tapped the side of her nose.

“Well, a little bird could have told me – or a little niece could have dropped several thousand very pointed hints just recently,” she murmured with a loving smile.

Ellie gasped indignantly. “I never did,” she cried then had the grace to giggle. “Well, peut-être, maybe I did – but not that many, marraine,” she complained, then looked round at them all. “Can I take a photo of you all now? I want to remember this forever.”

They laughingly did as they were told, allowing her to arrange them as she saw fit, and they smiled obligingly as the camera flashed. Then Mother Abbess calmly plucked the camera out of her hands and told her to go and sit between Sister Patricia and Hilda, knowing full well the girl would want one of herself with Madame.

When that excitement was over and Ellie had thanked her aunt, she herself went over to her little stash and brought out a small parcel which she handed to Hilda. “Miss Knowles helped me to choose, as I didn’t know what to get for you,” she said quietly, her love for Hilda written all over her face.

“So that’s what you were up to when I sent you to have coffee that day,” said Hilda mock-indignantly. “Thank you, ma petite.” Ellie gave her a smile so dazzling that it moved Hilda close to tears when she thought of how dreary and hopeless this Christmas could have been for the girl.

Carefully she unwrapped the present, to reveal a large and beautiful light blue silk scarf scattered with tiny pink roses, and a silver brooch inset with a stone of the same blue. There was also a small leather bound book which, when examined, proved to be the writings of Meister Eckhart, a mediaeval philosopher and mystic. She knew he had been accused of heresy by the Church during his lifetime but it had never been proved, and she for one admired his writings.

She smiled at Ellie and opened the book, flicking through the pages, stopping here and there to read out something which caught her eye.

Whatever God does, the first outburst is always compassion.

Mother Abbess smiled to herself as she watched Hilda. That was true of God, certainly – she was here herself to testify to that. But it was so true of Hilda herself as well. She was compassion personified. And then her breath caught in her throat as she heard Hilda’s rich voice fall to a whisper.

What could be sweeter than to have a friend to whom, as with yourself, you can discuss all that is in your heart?

Hilda stared at the page, Nell’s face suddenly there in front of her, as she had seen it in the fire earlier. Quickly she shook herself. This would never do – she could not spoil Ellie’s pleasure. And she might have lost Nell, but the latter had sent her another to whom she could reveal all, and she gave that anxious friend a gravely beautiful smile before turning back to Ellie and kissing her gently.

“Merci, ma chérie. The scarf is lovely and I have admired the writings of Meister Eckhart for a long while. Miss Knowles gave you good advice.” Ellie moved closer and returned the kiss, to find two parcels being pressed on her by Hilda. “And these are from Miss Knowles and myself.” Ellie quickly tore the paper apart to find two books about origami from Hilda and a huge selection of origami papers from Vivien Knowles, plus a pair of small, sharp scissors. “Everything you need to start right now,” teased Hilda gently.

Ellie was overcome, but then found herself staggering under the weight of a huge and heavy package Hilda was placing in her arms, one that certainly had not been on top of the record player as they carried it in. Opening it, the girl crowed with delight when she found some of the childhood books beloved of Hilda to add to the Winnie the Pooh, bought in London and which she had already read twice. There were books such as Peter Pan, The Wind in the Willows, the Narnia books of C.S.Lewis, books by Arthur Ransome and E. Nesbit, A Little Princess and The Secret Garden by Frances Hodgson Burnett – and a whole set of Anne books by L.M.Montgomery.

“Those should keep you out of mischief for a day or two,” Hilda said dryly as Ellie excitedly examined them. “I know how quickly you consume books but you’ll have to make do with the library here if you finish those before next week, I'm afraid.”

The others chuckled but when Ellie raised her head they all saw how serious she looked. “You are spoiling me, Madame. You took me to London and gave me a wonderful, but wonderful, time. Now these…..” She indicated all the presents, and there were tears sparkling in her sapphire eyes as she gazed at Hilda. “You scarcely know me. Why are you doing all this?”

Her voice broke and Hilda pulled her close again, guessing she was remembering other Christmases, loved ones now departed. Gently, she pressed her lips to the girl’s black hair and spoke quietly. “Ellie, ma petite, I do it because I have grown very fond of you, like everyone else here in this room, and because you have been a wonderful support to me this Christmas. God sent me a very special gift when He sent you here. Will you believe me?”

Christmas happens every time someone reaches out to touch another life with love. (Dickens)

Hilda held her very tightly for a few minutes, the girl’s face buried in her shoulder, then glanced at the others. Was this the moment.....

#232:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 9:32 pm
    —
Oops - a cliff, or at the least, a little cliffet!! I *think* I can gues what this might be the moment for, but will contain my soul in patience!!!

What a wonderful selection of gifts, each so suited to the recipient, and at the same time a tribute to the thought which the donor (sometimes with advice) has put into choosing it. All those gifts for Ellie - she should have plenty to do, and to read, for the rest of the holidays. I can just see her delighting in producing origami for the Sisters, or curled up in Hilda's room reading one of that wonderful selection of books; I would hate to hazard a a guess as to which book she'll enjoy the most. And her own gift to Hilda speaks so much for both her own taste and Vivien Knowles' knowledge of what would appeal to her headmistress.

But of it all, I think I loved most that moment when Hilda tells Ellie just how much she has helped her in her loneliness - God had indeed sent her as a very special gift, just as surely as, in sending Hilda MA, He has sent a new friend to whom she can reveal all that is in her heart, even while the memories of Nell will never leave her.

It's lovely, satisfying and peaceful, to see all the pleasure given by the various gifts - and the little hint of excitement yet to come will keep us on tenterhooks for the next instalment. THank you, Mary


Last edited by Elder in Ontario on Thu Aug 03, 2006 9:58 pm; edited 1 time in total

#233:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 9:39 pm
    —
Hilda's presents for Ellie are my favorites so far. Smile
What fine taste in literature.

#234:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 03, 2006 9:46 pm
    —
Lovely episode, Mary - so much love in that room. And so glad that Hilda could feel that love even when suddenly confronted by her own loss.

Thank you.

#235:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 5:14 am
    —
What a marvellous present for Ellie and chosen with so much love - as indeed are all the gifts.

And that quotation:
Quote:
What could be sweeter than to have a friend to whom, as with yourself, you can discuss all that is in your heart?


That really says so much about the basis of Hilda's relationahip with Nell doesn't it? And such a gentle poignant little moment for Hilda, in the midst of all the happiness, from which it doesn't detract; instead it throws all the Christmas joy into sharper relief.

Thank you Mary

#236:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Fri Aug 04, 2006 5:09 pm
    —
I do love the books Hilda chose for Ellie !

And as for Meister Eckhart, I read him for a university course, and thought he was wonderful. I`m glad Hilda likes him too Wink

It is working out to be a glorious Christmas for them all, isn`t it ?

Thank you Mary !!

#237:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 6:33 am
    —
What lovely gifts.
Thanks Mary

#238:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 9:18 pm
    —
Hilda held her very tightly for a few minutes, the girl’s face buried in her shoulder, then glanced at the others. Was this the moment – or would they undo the girl completely? Mother Abbess read her silent question and nodded. Moving behind her desk, she retrieved a flat package while Hilda spoke again quietly.

“Ellie, my dear, we here in this room have another surprise for you – a welcome one, we hope.” She moved slightly and took the girl by the shoulders so Ellie had to look into her eyes. “But you must promise me that if you don’t want what we offer, you will say so. It is entirely your own choice as to whether you accept or not. We do not want to force you.”

Ellie stared up at her uncomprehendingly, then gaped as her aunt came over and handed her the package wrapped in gentian blue paper. She looked round at them all and saw how serious they were. Her eyes dropped to the package in her hands and then moved back up to Hilda. The latter nodded in sympathy, and smiled gently, her own eyes full of love. “Open it, chérie. I promise it won’t bite.”

Slowly, sensing somehow the importance of the moment, Ellie removed the paper to find a gentian blue picture frame and a booklet. She looked at what was contained in the frame but could make no sense of it. Her expression gave a whole new meaning to the word *dumbfounded*. She continued to stare – and then all at once her hands began to shake, the booklet fell to the floor, and the frame would have followed suit had Hilda not caught it. Ellie raised her eyes disbelievingly.

“It says….it says….,” she gasped and then stopped, unable to get the words out. One arm round the girl, Hilda held the frame so Ellie could see the picture. It was a work of art. In delicate water colours, Sister Patricia had painted a flower-bedecked Chalet School and set it in a green meadow, with a view of the mighty Jungfrau in the distance, its summit veiled in wisps of cloud. There were lower mountains set all around, tinted a rosy pink in the early morning sunshine pouring into the picture. Overlaid in dark blue on the pale sky was the Chalet School crest, and painted on the meadow at the bottom of the picture were the words:

Eleanor Claire Drake

Chaletian


Ellie and Hilda gazed at the lovely scene together while the others waited expectantly. But Ellie seemed totally robbed of breath and could only stare and stare. Finally Hilda disturbed the girl’s reverie. “Well, ma fille, has it sunk in yet?”

Ellie raised her eyes and Hilda saw the doubt. “C’est vrai?” whispered the girl. “Is it true? Am I really to go to your school?”

Hilda kissed her. “That’s what it says, petite. If you want it, it’s yours.”

Ellie flung her arms round Hilda, buried her face once more, and burst into tears. Hilda gathered her close and laid her own head on the girl’s, smiling tenderly. Her eyes turned towards the Sisters. The bright green of Mother Abbess’s own eyes was very soft as she gazed on the two of them, Sister Patricia had tears streaming down her face and Sister Infirmarian was blowing her nose very hard and clearing her throat. “I take it that’s a yes, chérie,” whispered Hilda.

Ellie nodded and then looked up, the tears streaming unchecked down her cheeks. “It’s been my dream since I first met you,” she sobbed. “But how? There’s no money.”

Hilda gathered her close again. “The money has been found, chérie, and you shall have your two years there, if that is really your wish. And if you fancy having me as your headmistress! I’ve told you before – I’m very fierce.”

That did the trick. Ellie raised her head again, wiping the tears away with her hands till proffered a clean white handkerchief by Hilda. Suddenly, though, the latter took Ellie by the shoulders once more. “If you would rather return to your old school, ma petite, that also could be arranged, I promise you.”

But Ellie shook her head fiercely. “Non, non, Madame. I was so unhappy there before I left – I could not return. But to go with you….” Her face now transformed into one of utter bliss, she stood on tiptoe to kiss Hilda’s cheek.

“It’s the good Sisters you should thank, petite,” whispered Hilda into her ear. “Especially your aunt, who has wanted this so much for you.”

Ellie went to each of the nuns in turn and hugged them. Her aunt hugged her back fiercely. “Make the most of it, love,” she said through her tears. Ellie nodded and looked down at the picture again, tracing the crest with her fingers. Hilda bent and picked the booklet up from the floor.

“I borrowed this from Miss Knowles the other day. It’s the school brochure. There are pictures and lots of little details you might find interesting. And of course you and I can talk more about it all during the rest of our stay here.”

Hilda smiled as she held out the brochure. Ellie scrubbed her eyes once more and took the booklet, but then she straightened her shoulders and gazed at Hilda with her red-rimmed eyes shining brightly.

“I make you a promise, Madame,” she said solemnly and rather formally in her accented English, the others listening with awe. “I will work hard, so very hard, and make you proud of me. But more than that, I will never let you down in any way. And I will be your champion, should you ever need one. You have made me the happiest of girls and you have my total allegiance.”

Fighting for composure, Hilda’s years of teaching young girls came to her aid and she smiled gently. “Ellie, I am truly honoured by your words. But to know that you are happy is reward enough. All I ask is that you be yourself and make the most of your opportunities.”

Unable to continue, her eyes dark with emotion, Hilda took the gallant figure in her arms again and looked across at Mother Abbess helplessly. No one had ever offered to be her champion before, though Nell had often behaved like one, running interference for her, imaginary sword in hand.

Smiling gently at the pair, the Abbess wondered to herself if Hilda had any idea just how much she had done for this young girl. For I was hungry and you gave Me to eat; I was thirsty and you gave Me to drink; I was a stranger and you took Me in….

#239:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Aug 06, 2006 9:42 pm
    —
Awww, so glad that Ellie was so happy to hear of the plan for her to enter the Chalet School. And how like Hilda to immediately deflect Ellie's thanks to others.

Ellie as Champion? Hilda doesn't need one, but I'm sure she is touched by the girl's response.

Thanks Mary.

#240:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 12:42 am
    —
Just loved Ellie's reaction to the news that she will be going to the Chalet School - her delight was so spontaneous, and her immediate offer to 'champion' HIlda, should she need it, so genuine, that I'm not surprised everyone else in the room was reduced to tears - I had a lump in my throat myself. But it was also lovely to see Hilda gently guide her to thank those who had made it possible for her to go there, despite the fact that her reaction to the news was already thanks in itself.

But that news really was the icing on Ellie's Christmas cake, wasn't it?

I for one am looking forward to seeing her become a Chaletian - I'm sure she'll do well there.

Lovely, Mary - thank you.

#241:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 1:06 am
    —
Oh how lovely - and waht a delightful way to tell her, with a picture of the place!

And she shows such a very natural gratitude and reaction to this unexpected coming-true of her dream in her promises to Hilda. And whatever else Hilda may have expected, she would not have been looking for such whole-hearted and immediate public allegiance, which would have been very sweet to her. Nell would approve!

Thank you Mary

#242:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Mon Aug 07, 2006 8:36 am
    —
Hooray !
What a super way to break the news to her Very Happy

And I suspect that Ellie may well be Hilda`s champion once news of Hilda`s move to the Convent becomes public knowledge at school.....

#243:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 9:55 am
    —
MaryR wrote:
immaculate and poetic prose

Mary, these four words say of your writing what it would take me countless 'clumsy elephant' paragraphs to express. Again I have caught up with many pages of this story at once; again I am overawed by your skills as a writer. From tears and horror at Mother Abbess' ordeal to choking with laughter at Hilda's musical Christmas gift to her new friend, the beauty, power and elegance you create are simply stunning. The language and the story-telling are so effortless that reading twenty, thirty pages passes in an instant.

MaryR wrote:
What could be sweeter than to have a friend to whom, as with yourself, you can discuss all that is in your heart?

Simply wonderful.
Merci, cherie.

#244:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 9:56 pm
    —
Thank you so much - but Ellie isn't the only one to get a surprise....

The silence lingered for a while, giving Ellie time to take it all in and for the others to recover, and then Mother Abbess cleared her throat. “Ellie, my dear, I wonder could you take Madame over to the couch. I think she needs to be sitting down for what comes next.”

Hilda and Ellie looked across in astonishment and saw secret grins on the faces of all three Sisters. They looked at each other in puzzlement. “Shall we do as they ask, Madame?” asked Ellie.

“Well, it would never do to disappoint them, ma fille, so lead the way – and do try to look suitably impressed, no matter what you secretly think,” she admonished blandly and Ellie giggled. Hilda, however, wondered to herself what on earth these three women were plotting. I hope you didn’t have anything to do with this, Nell, you and your crazy sense of humour. You'd better make sure I don’t let myself down.

Still clutching her gentian blue frame tightly, Ellie led Hilda over to the couch where they settled themselves. Sister Infirmarian and Sister Patricia each took one of the chairs, and Hilda decided their expressions were almost hungry as their eyes turned to her. Suddenly Mother Abbess was there, laying a large flat parcel on Hilda’s lap and sitting down beside her.

Hilda’s startled gaze took in the gaily wrapped present and then she lifted her head to look into the warm green eyes watching her. “What have you done?” she asked fearfully.

Mother Abbess smiled gleefully. “You didn’t really think you were going to escape scot-free yourself, did you? My Sisters would have a great deal to say to me if you walked out of here without a gift.” She tapped the gift. “This is something from all of us to thank you for your generosity ever since you first entered our lives. It does have another purpose but I’d rather you opened it first.”

Hilda still sat there, afraid to touch it. Mother Abbess understood and added gently, “I hope it will help to soften those memories, take away their pain.”

Fingers trembling, Hilda pulled the ribbons off and removed the paper – and then froze. It was impossible. How could they have….?

Her eyes flew to Sister Patricia, who smiled at her sympathetically, her brown eyes full of warmth. Even as she had painted it, she had guessed something of what it would do to Hilda. She just hoped she had got it right, for she herself had never seen the places, nor indeed one of the two people.

It was another delicate water colour, but this one was perhaps two feet in length, scarcely a foot high, and was in the form of a triptych. The two narrower end sections showed large wooden houses, their balconies bedecked with colourful flowers. One was the school as it had been in the Tyrol, the beautiful Tiernsee in front and the mountains behind, crowding down to the blue, blue lake. The other end held the school building on the Gornetz Platz, the Jungfrau standing proud in the distance, shades of evening beginning to darken the slopes.

However, it was to the larger middle section that Hilda’s shaking hand moved. In the foreground two women were standing, leaning on a gate, smiling as they talked, and it was the white haired woman’s face which Hilda’s finger gently traced. Behind the women rose a graceful, grey mansion on a slight rise, the sunset spreading all the colours of the rainbow in the sky and warming the grey stone of the building. Lights were coming on in the windows, making it look welcoming and friendly.

It was a most elegant and tender work of art, but to Hilda it was so much more. Here was her life’s work, her homes – and Nell, her true home – all together in one beautiful whole.

“How?” she whispered, and then all at once, totally overcome, she turned and buried her face in Mother Abbess’s shoulder, and felt herself gathered close in a warm embrace.

“I borrowed photos from Nancy and Gwynneth while I was at the San,” said the nun very softly. “I had an idea, even back then, of what I wanted, but I left it to Sister Patricia as to the how. I felt….” She stopped a moment to marshal her thoughts. “I felt I wanted you to have a reminder of what and who you are, of all that you have done – but especially of who you shared it all with.”

She felt a quiver run through Hilda’s slight frame, and added thoughtfully, her sweet voice very low but very sure. “Your life isn’t over, sweetheart, it has just changed, and I wanted your memories of what you once had to be gentle and happy ones. And after all your generosity this Christmas I am even more pleased that I organised it. It’s a reminder that you are still very much loved, by us here, by your friends at school – and by Nell herself.”

She was about to add something more but remembered just in time that Ellie, as yet, knew nothing of Hilda’s plans for entering. The others all waited, but Hilda could feel their sympathy, just as she could feel Ellie’s hand holding hers, could feel the supporting love in the nun’s strong arms. Drawing strength from all this, she pulled herself together and lifted her head to look straight into the loving green eyes beaming down on her.

“Bless you,” she whispered through quivering lips, then looked down at her picture and absorbed its beauty. She had heard the unspoken message in the loving words – that it would hang here in her new home, now and in the future, a gentle reminder of what had been. Mother Abbess had ensured that she would have Nell here with her, her memory enhancing Hilda’s vocation, not taking anything away. For Nell was part of who she was, of what she was offering to God. Euripides had expressed it so beautifully: Two friends, one soul.

Shaking herself, Hilda gave a thought to the person who had actually executed this wonderful thing. Laying the painting gently on Mother Abbess’s lap, she rose on trembling legs and crouched on the floor in front of Sister Patricia.

“I shan’t attempt to thank you,” she murmured. “But you have given me something not only beautiful but healing as well. It is gentle and peaceful – a tribute to your gifts.” Her eyes were a soft blue as she spoke, her rich voice like mellow music, revealing all her heart to these loving people.

Sister Patricia leaned forward and kissed her. “I don’t need thanks, Hilda,” she whispered. “It was a pleasure and an honour, my dear, for as Mother says, we all love you so very much. It was a lucky day for all of us when you chose to pay a visit here – but we could never have guessed just what a blessing you would be.”

#245:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 08, 2006 10:08 pm
    —
Such a clever and thoughtful gift, and one that was given with such love. Hilda is a very lucky lady.

Thank you Mary.

#246:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 12:55 am
    —
Mary , I had to go hunting for tissues!! That was so beautiful, and so right. All that Hilda has been and done in her life with Nell is so splendidly encapsulated in the painting - and MA says it so clearly:
Quote:
I wanted you to have a reminder of what and who you are, of all that you have done – but especially of who you shared it all with.


And how perfect that it will come with her when she enters and be with her - for no matter what she has gained in her life now, it is a fact that "Nell was part of who she was, of what she was offering to God. Euripides had expressed it so beautifully: Two friends, one soul."

Thank you Mary.

#247:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 1:06 am
    —
That gift is truly a stroke of genius, linking together the three phases of Hilda's life as a teacher, plus the person with whom she shared so much for so many years. Like Cath, I had to go looking for tissues before I could post here! Loved the way everyone insisted that Hilda was sitting down before she opened the package.

It's beautifully planned, thanks to MA, clearly wonderfully executed by Sister Patricia, and will be so much comfort to Hilda both now and after she enters the convent. A very fitting way of providing her with a sense of continuity in her life and reminding her that Nell will, indeed, be with her in spirit for ever more.

Thank you Mary.

#248:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 3:44 pm
    —
I've just found this beautiful story, and had the joy of reading it right the way through! What an enterprising set of present-givers they are - to each find gifts that are perfectly suited to others. The joy of giving is felt by all, and each is repaid for their effort.

Thank you Mary, now i'm going back to re-read (and re-weep) while waiting for updates Smile

#249:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Wed Aug 09, 2006 5:55 pm
    —
Another one sniffing away here... That is quite perfect, Mary. I can see that picture so clearly: my hand almost reached out to touch Nell's face along with Hilda. And I love the fact that MA has obviously been planning her Christmas offerings with at least as much cunning as Hilda - to great effect, in both cases! When Hilda enters and she and MA are both there together - not to mention Nell - the others are really going to be kept on their toes... Wink
Quote:
She just hoped she had got it right, for she herself had never seen the places, nor indeed one of the two people.

I'd say she got it exactly right, as have you. A wonderful gift, and a wonderful piece of writing.
Merci, cherie.

#250:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 6:59 am
    —
Mary,
this surely has to mark the end of the gift-giving period - after all, what could be more perfect and apt than this ?
Simply splendid, my dear !
Crying or Very sad with smiles.

#251:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Aug 10, 2006 10:00 pm
    —
Welcome to the board, Miranda. It's lovely to meet you.

Mother Abbess had watched Hilda’s face as she knelt at the feet of the artist and she now decided her friend needed some peace and stillness before she broke down in front of the others. She glanced meaningfully at Sister Infirmarian who at once rose to her feet, settling her robes around her.

“Time I returned to my patients,” she said briskly, but then leaned over Hilda and helped her to her feet, noting as she did so the sudden pallor and trembling lips. “Hilda, on behalf of all of us, thank you for your presents, all your presents,” she added and kissed her gently, a rare caress indeed from this sturdy, practical woman.

Hilda leaned forward and returned the kiss with interest, feeling she understood this woman even better after the story she had heard a few hours ago. Sister Infirmarian nodded and then turned to go. Sister Patricia also stood. She gripped Hilda’s arm a moment and then looked at Ellie, who had been flicking through her precious brochure.

“Come, my dear. I think Mother would like a word with Hilda.”

A frown of annoyance flashed across Ellie’s face and was gone, but not before Hilda had caught it and divined the reason. As the girl rose to her feet and gathered her gifts, Hilda, ever the peacemaker, said very quietly, “Ma petite, would you take my scarf and book as well and wait for me in my room? I know you have lots of questions and I’ll be along shortly, I promise.”

Ellie’s face brightened instantly and with her aunt’s help she collected everything and departed. With a quiet sigh Hilda sat down on the couch again and took back her picture, laying it on her own knee and staring at it as though her very life depended on it. Mother Abbess had watched the little scene with interest but now turned slightly and scrutinised Hilda’s face.

How white she was, and there were creases marring her forehead. Pain? The nun reflected that the last twenty-four hours had been very hard for Hilda, with that terrible nightmare the day before and then the searing emotions during Midnight Mass and after. She knew Hilda had not slept much and then, this very morning she listened with total concentration and compassion to my own tale of woe. And the final touch, the picture…..

Mother Abbess groaned inwardly and broke into Hilda’s reverie ruthlessly. “You need to be in bed, child.” Hilda started and turned bewildered eyes on her friend. “Your head aches badly – and don’t deny it! You look like a ghost. Hardly surprising really after the last two days, and before that you wore yourself out in London, and before that ….. well, you know the state you were in when you arrived.”

“But I can’t,” stammered Hilda. “Ellie needs some attention.”

Mother Abbess gave a gusty sigh of total exasperation. “Daughter, when are you ever going to consider your own needs? Do we have to wait till Hell freezes over?”

But Hilda was equally determined. “We’ve just told her she’s going to the Chalet School. She needs to talk about it. She’ll be ripe for an explosion soon anyway, for she’ll be very flat after all the excitement. All her loneliness and loss will come crashing back – but ask her to bottle up what we have just given her and you are really asking for trouble. Are you prepared for that?”

“But what about you, love?” asked the nun gently, conceding defeat. She always chose her battles very carefully. “You need rest.”

“I’ll manage,” murmured Hilda. “But I shall have to miss the early evening service. Ellie will go off like a rocket if I ask her to wait some more.”

“And scatter her burning shards all over us?” said Mother Abbess. “I could do without that, thank you very much. I did see her face before you so neatly stepped in – and I happen to agree with you. But you mustn’t help her at the expense of your own health, or you are going to be very ill again,” she added sternly. “I do not want a repeat of last week, daughter dear.”

Hilda smiled, but there was intense sadness in her face as she stared down at the picture again. “To be quite honest, Mother,” she whispered, “all I want is to hide away in my room with this picture and gloat over it, absorb all it means to me.”

Mother Abbess was silenced at such openness and waited to see what else would come, for Hilda so often surprised her. It happened again as her friend turned to face her. “But that would be totally selfish when there are others also in need. Only – you took my breath away and I haven’t quite taken it in yet. To do such a thing for me….what did I ever do to deserve such beauty?”

The nun gasped in disbelief at such humility. “You have to ask? Oh daughter, so much you have done. The trouble is, love, you only ever remember what you have received, don’t you, and forget all that you offer to others? No wonder your Nell loved you so much.”

Hilda’s eyes dropped to the picture once more and Mother Abbess laid her hand over Hilda’s where it lay beside the figure of Nell. “Enjoy it, daughter. It will stay in your room while you are here this Christmas. Afterwards – it will find its own niche, where you will be able to see it for the rest of your days. It will evoke memories of your old life, memories you must never forget, memories which you must take forward and make part of your new life, otherwise you will not be the Hilda we know and love.”

She paused as a lone tear rolled down Hilda’s cheek. The nun's sweet voice held a wry note as she added, “I have a feeling Nell Wilson is going to haunt my convent anyway, once it is your home, so she might as well be present visually – after all, she wasn’t one to hide her light under a bushel, was she?”

Hilda’s watery smile at those heartfelt words was so poignant that Mother Abbess drew her close again. She sensed that Hilda’s feelings were intensely bitter-sweet at the moment; that even though she had found love and joy again, they in no way replaced her deep and abiding longing for Nell’s presence. Silence fell as they contemplated the delicate picture which meant so much to its owner.

#252:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Aug 11, 2006 12:20 am
    —
What a glorious realisation of how much Nell is present to Hilda and always will be - and trust MA to realise that you don't get one without the other... "I have a feeling Nell Wilson is going to haunt my convent". Yes, well, indeed!
Quote:
It will evoke memories of your old life, memories you must never forget, memories which you must take forward and make part of your new life, otherwise you will not be the Hilda we know and love.
What a marvellous validation to Hilda of all that she has been and will be - MA is very wise.

And how sensitive and aware Hilda was of Ellie's needs - and she accepted that she is finding this physically difficult herself!!

Thank you Mary.

#253:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Aug 11, 2006 5:12 am
    —
So like her to place others needs before her own - something she is seen doing often in the CS series. Good there is someone to take Nell and Matey's place and order her to look after herself.

Thanks Mary.

#254:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Fri Aug 11, 2006 2:31 pm
    —
Quote:
She sensed that Hilda’s feelings were intensely bitter-sweet at the moment; that even though she had found love and joy again, they in no way replaced her deep and abiding longing for Nell’s presence.



'The truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth' - and how great a tribute to MA's own sensitivity for Hilda that she can understand this so clearly.

And yes, Hilda *does* need to rest or risk a relapse, but as always, she'll put others' needs ahead of her own for as long as she thinks necessary - even, indeed, as MA put it 'until hell freezes over', and she fully understands just how important it is for her to answer Ellie's myriad questions as soon as possible. And MA realised the positive effect of Hilda's diversionary action there, too and accepted it, even against her better judgement.

But Ellie herself is sensitive, too, and I'm willing to bet that once Hilda has answered the most pressing of those questions, Ellie will see for herself just how weary Hilda is and join MA's pleas for her to rest and sleep.

Thanks, Mary - will look forward to the next section.

#255:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Fri Aug 11, 2006 6:06 pm
    —
Quote:
She knew Hilda had not slept much and then, this very morning she listened with total concentration and compassion to my own tale of woe. And the final touch, the picture…..

Mary, I read the whole of this through twice and the above section (and a couple of others) sent shivers down my spine both times. At other points I was blinking back tears. How do you do it?

Quote:
"Daughter, when are you ever going to consider your own needs?"

In a sense, though, Hilda *needs* to help Ellie - to be there for her and answer her questions, even in her exhaustion. If she didn't, she'd feel she was letting Ellie down. As she herself says:

Quote:
"...that would be totally selfish when there are others also in need."

Fortunately, MA understands Hilda so well that she recognizes that. I wish I could meet Hilda - though I must say, I think reading this story is the next best thing.

Merci, cherie.

#256:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Fri Aug 11, 2006 11:28 pm
    —
How nice to be back - but how impossible to catch up on so much!

All the wonderful (and so thoughtful) presents; Ellie learning of the plans for her future, conveyed to her in such an imaginative way; the culmination of the present-giving in the breathtaking gift to Hilda, a concretisation of the importance in her life, both of her teaching (and the school that was home as well as vocation), and of her love for Nell. I am so glad that she will be able to integrate all this into her new life, for these are things she cannot renounce, they are the foundation of her being.

I loved the humour of MA's wry
Quote:
I have a feeling Nell Wilson is going to haunt my convent anyway, once it is your home,
She might never have met Nell, but she's certainly got her number! And no, she won't be a quiet presence, true enough that she's not into hiding her light under a bushel. Wink

As for Hilda putting her own needs before those of others - yes, Hell freezing over is about it! Having said that, Ellie is going to need to learn some control - I hope her affection for Hilda will enable her to be sensitive to her needs. She is going to find the school very hard in some ways (as Joey did before her) with its enforced distance from a loved person in a position of authority.

Draws breath ... thank you, Mary, for so much food for thought.

#257:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Aug 12, 2006 7:41 pm
    —
Oh, yes, MA has definitely got Nell's number! Laughing But to finish that conversation....

More tears began to slide down Hilda’s white cheeks as she stroked the figure of Nell. “It’s so beautiful,” she whispered. “Sister Patricia is such a talented artist. I know you allow her as many hours as you can for her own work, and she sells some to the people who come for help, but does she honestly sell much other than that?”

Mother Abbess shook her head. “After all we have said on the subject, you and I, you know that I encourage all my nuns to develop the gifts they come to us with, as long as it doesn’t take over and interfere with their counselling or their spiritual development and their relationship with God. After all, to deny one’s gifts is to deny what one is – and that is not what a convent is for. Certainly not this convent while I am Abbess,” she added, her voice very firm. “I want rounded, well-balanced Sisters with something to offer. If you want to stand still, go elsewhere.”

She paused and laughed at Hilda's pained expression. “Sorry, love. On my hobby-horse again! To answer your question, Sister Patricia refuses to make any attempt to force her work on the general public or to have an agent, which I have suggested several times. She paints and sculpts and goodness knows what else purely for love of it, because she can’t help herself – and as you said, some of our guests do buy her work, and are willing to pay a lot of money. They see her worth, just as we do.”

“She should be hanging in a gallery,” said Hilda slowly, and then said tentatively, “One of my former school mistresses is married to Peter Young. How do you feel about me making some approaches, asking if he would look at her work?”

She stopped, wondering if she was being too forward, but Mother Abbess’s eyes lit up. “The Peter Young? The well-known artist?”

Hilda cocked an eyebrow in amusement. “I thought you called yourself the original Philistine where art was concerned?”

“You leave my character out of it, young lady,” Mother Abbess retorted tartly. “Are you serious about offering to ask his opinion?”

“Why not?” asked Hilda. “She deserves to be noticed – and I should imagine the convent could use the figures she would command if her work was displayed to its best advantage.”

Suddenly Mother Abbess laughed out loud. Hilda’s eyes widened as she looked up and the nun said softly, but with the utmost seriousness under the humour, “Hilda, love, are you planning to work your magic on every person in this convent? Is anyone going to be safe? Ellie, myself, Sister Patricia – who’s next in your big heart?”

“It’s not so big,” murmured Hilda, her eyes still on her friend, eyes that were looking rather haunted now. “But what else can I bring to the table, Mother? I don’t have many talents to offer this community when I enter.”

The nun’s voice was very dry as she responded with great alacrity. “Only a loving spirit, a generous nature, a skill for listening, for reading people’s hearts, a sensitivity and perception that are unparalleled – all allied to a knowledge of languages that we can certainly use, an innate gift of leadership that is always needed, and which enables you to stay calm and focused when problems arise, an ability to teach others with passion and understanding - and that’s only scratching the surface. Not much at all, love. I can’t think why we are so desperate to have you here.”

The sarcasm was for once lost on Hilda. She was staring into the fire, frowning hard, and Mother Abbess waited patiently, wondering what was coming next. All this thinking could not be good for an aching head, she thought to herself.

Hilda slowly turned to her friend. “I don’t know what to do,” she stated baldly.

“About what, sweetheart?”

Her gaze intense, Hilda’s eyes held those of Mother Abbess. “I said I would wait two years before I entered, because of the school. But suddenly – that doesn’t seem to be enough for Him. I keep getting the feeling that He wants me here right now, that if I don’t come soon, it will be too late for my new dream. I know life is fragile - I learned that yet again this year – and that we must seize our opportunities when they present themselves but….”

She paused there, and her eyes grew dark as though with pain; then she cried almost angrily, “But I can’t! I can’t let all that Nell and I and others worked for fall apart. Nancy and Kathie need more time – need me to guide them. He’s not playing fair!”

Mother Abbess put out a hand and stroked Hilda’s agitated face, gentling her. She smiled lovingly, and saw some of the strain fade. “Maybe He is, love. Maybe He is playing fair.” Her sweet voice was very soft. “Maybe you’re just not hearing Him aright – or maybe you’re hearing a message that is really for someone else. Do you trust me?”

“You know I do,” whispered Hilda.

“Well, I might just be able to help you sort all this out before you return to school. I think I may have the answer. In fact, I think that message may be for me rather than you, so thank you for being so honest and open. You have shown me that what I have in mind is the right way to go.” She saw Hilda’s questioning look and smiled again gently. “Are you willing to leave it to the Lord and me, just for a wee while? Can you put your worries to one side and let that joy shine in your eyes - because I have waited so long to see it.”

Hilda’s keen eyes probed those of Mother Abbess, seeking some clue, but when she saw she was going to get nothing more she relaxed and returned the smile wholeheartedly. “You’re my Superior. I can wait – a wee while!” and she laid quiet stress on the last three words.

Mother Abbess chuckled softly. “I’m suspicious, love. You gave in far too easily.” She was rewarded by seeing some sparkle return to Hilda’s eyes and she leaned forward to cup the white face in gentle hands. “Thank you so much for all your gifts today – especially for listening to my tale of woe with such grace and love. I meant every word I said, sweetheart. You are truly a daughter to be proud of.”

Tears sprang once more into Hilda’s eyes. “And only a mother’s love could have produced such a wonderful gift for her daughter, could have known what would speak to her daughter’s heart,” she whispered, and she looked down at her beautiful painting once more.
“And now, love, I think that before we both break down completely,” teased the nun through her own tears, “you should go and put Ellie out of her misery, or that aforementioned rocket might just go off.”

#258:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sat Aug 12, 2006 11:57 pm
    —
I'm so glad that MA so strongly encourages her nuns to use their gifts and recognises what a negative 'giving up' that would be. I loved
Quote:
If you want to stand still, go elsewhere.”
- so very MA-ish. Very Happy

What a lovely summing up of Hilda's gifts and abilities - no wonder, indeed, that they're desperate to have her.

Well, what's going to happen now? What has Hilda picked up on that seems to be about to change her plans?? MA obviously sees what is going on, but I'm totally befogged! It seems reasonable that Hilda should stay until Nancy and Kathy are ready to take over (and, btw, they are still in urgent need of help, if I remember rightly Confused ) ...

Don't keep us in suspense for too long, Mary!

#259:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Aug 13, 2006 1:06 am
    —
This was lovely Mary.

MA really sees her as she is doesn't she?
Quote:
Only a loving spirit, a generous nature, a skill for listening, for reading people’s hearts, a sensitivity and perception that are unparalleled – all allied to a knowledge of languages that we can certainly use, an innate gift of leadership that is always needed, and which enables you to stay calm and focused when problems arise, an ability to teach others with passion and understanding - and that’s only scratching the surface. Not much at all, love. I can’t think why we are so desperate to have you here.”
What a clear rendition of Hilda's talents - and all so necessary for living life in a community.

And what is MA thinking, I wonder, yes I wonder!

Sorry this comment isn't longer,but I'm desperately short of time...

#260:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Aug 13, 2006 2:04 am
    —
That paragraph Cath has quoted is, indeed, Hilda in a nutshell, isn't it? And MA really does see her as she is, which is why she is so quick to grasp the idea that Hilda's 'message' is in fact, destined for her, rather than Hilda herself.

Am wondering just what she has in mind for Hilda here - clearly it is something which can be done before the latter finally 'enters'. I suspect that in fact it's something to do with the 'unfinished' question of Kathie and Nancy, but could also be related to some aspects of life in the convent for which Hilda can be preparing herself in the meantime.

I hope Peter Young will indeed be able to bring Sister Patricia's work to a wider circle of people. It's lovely to see Hilda 'gloating' over that wonderful picture - clearly it will be a cherished possession for the rest of her life.

And finally, I'm waiting eagerly to see that promised discussion between Ellie and Hilda - preferably before an explosion takes place!!

Thank you, Mary.

#261:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Aug 13, 2006 7:36 am
    —
MA is able to see Hilda's gifts so clearly - and she is also an extremely good advocate for the nuns themselves.

Thank you Mary.

#262:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Aug 14, 2006 2:45 am
    —
The gift to Hilda is pretty remarkable – in itself, in its meaning for Hilda, and in the implications concerning how the community works.

*agrees with Tara's sentiments and choice of quote*
Quote:
If you want to stand still, go elsewhere.


*wonders what MA has up her sleeve*

#263:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 10:54 pm
    —
Only a short piece tonight, I'm afraid....

.....“And now, love, I think that before we both break down completely,” teased the nun through her own tears, “you should go and put Ellie out of her misery, or that aforementioned rocket might just go off.”

As she watched Hilda quietly leaving the room, her belovèd picture tucked safely under her arm, Mother Abbess’s eyes were sad. How she wished there was more she could do. Hilda had poured out her love so generously on them all today, never counting the cost. She had hidden her own physical and mental pain, and joked and laughed and listened and healed, and given a young girl her heart’s desire. And yet, through it all, she had yearned for the one thing she herself was lacking – the presence of Nell Wilson.

She had re-discovered love, she had re-discovered the joy of the Lord, but they only existed side by side with the anguish. They did not take the anguish away. How did one who had been through so much pain become such a healer?

She was never selfish or impatient, only gentle and serene, and somehow shone the light of her loving kindness on everyone, be they friend or stranger. She never judged or criticised, but was always ready with a quiet word of acceptance or encouragement. She made all she met feel privileged and special.

Suddenly the nun’s thoughts stumbled, her eyes went blank. How could she have been so blind? She rose to her feet, moved round the couch and bent to pick up the angel she had offered to Hilda as comfort.

“Is this how you felt in her presence, Nell?” she whispered. “Did you feel as though you would never measure up? And did she change you without you even being aware of it? Does she do the same to the girls – subtly, oh so subtly? Did you ever discover her secret? Because whatever it is, it should be bottled.”

She sank down into the soft comfort of the couch, angel still in hand. This time her eyes went to the bambino before her, her stunned thoughts clarifying. How on earth do I thank You for sending her here, Lord? Yes, as I told her, she found her way very quickly into this sealed-up heart of mine – but what I hadn't realised till this moment was that all my Sisters have trooped up the path behind her and taken root there. My love for them has changed, has become warmer, brighter, lighter. I can no longer keep them at a distance. I have become truly their mother, instead of just their Mother Abbess.

She spoke out loud in her wonderment. "Hilda, my gentle daughter, how do you work your magic?"

But she knew. Hilda stood behind people and upheld and renewed them, much like Chaucer’s parfit gentil knyght…..

#264:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Aug 15, 2006 11:22 pm
    —
Quote:
But she knew. Hilda stood behind people and upheld and renewed them, much like Chaucer’s parfit gentil knyght…..


That is such a lovely reflection, and so apt. Hilda does indeed 'stand behind people and renew them', with no thought of any cost to herself.

Yes, she expects the best of herself, but in turn, she encourages, heartens and even prods those around her to do their very best, secure in her faith in them. Look back through the history of the Chalet School - I think we can count on our fingers the few who proved totally resistant to her influence, and she always rued those failures. And I can well believe that even Nell felt herself challenged to be the best she could be, spurred on with Hilda's undying friendship and loyalty.

And again, it's a great tribute to MA that she has realised all of this so quickly - after all, she has known Hilda only a matter of months, but already feels that her own thinking is changing in so many things, thanks to the relationship between them.

A short piece, true, Mary - but so much to reflect upon. Thank you.

#265:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 6:18 am
    —
A wonderful picture of Hilda - and one that I'm sure would embarrass her totally. So sad that, with all the joy and love and laughter, there is still that depth of grief - not something that she'll ever be able to fully surmount.

Thanks Mary.

#266:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 7:32 am
    —
Goodness,
I never thought that perhaps Nell ever felt that she couldn`t measure up to Hilda - but then there is a much deeper side of Nell which she keeps well-hidden........
Thoroughly enjoying this, Mary, thank you !!!!

#267:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 9:30 am
    —
Quote:
How did one who had been through so much pain become such a healer?

I would say it's precisely *because* she has been through so much that she can help others in the way she does: her naturally altruistic character has so much experience to draw on.

In MA you really have created a fascinating character, Mary. The more I see of her, the more I want to meet her! That was a beautifully tender moment, as she realised how much her own heart had grown as a result of Hilda's cathartic effect. Hilda is a bit like Mary Poppins really (only without the umbrella).

Short, perhaps, but very sweet!
Merci, cherie.

#268:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 9:36 pm
    —
Oh, I did love that image of Hilda as Mary Poppins, Katya. Laughing

Meanwhile, the object of Mother Abbess’s ruminations made her weary way through the quiet corridors and reflected that the nun had been right, as usual. Christmas Day or no, it had taken its toll. She was not sure she had anything to spare for Ellie, and she was worried that her headache would cause her to utter things that might be better left unsaid. But it was only five o’clock and Ellie was only a young girl, with a young girl’s impatience. It was going to be a long, long evening.

She looked down at the painting and drew strength from Nell’s smiling face. She had sensed Nell’s presence very near since midnight and even now she felt that if she were to look without warning to the side she would catch a glimpse of that belovèd figure, that precious friend hid in death’s dateless night.

However, she had been blessed enough for this special day and would not ask for more.

Opening the door to her room, she found Ellie sitting in the armchair, scowling ferociously as she thumbed through the books Hilda had given her. Knowing better than to make any comment, Hilda simply bent to kiss her, murmuring, “Thank you for waiting so patiently, child.” She then moved to the chest of drawers and propped the painting against the mirror.

As she stood back to gaze on it once more, she felt Ellie move to her side and she met the girl’s eyes in the mirror. “You have a very gifted aunt, my dear. No wonder you took to origami like a duck to water.”

There was no smile from Ellie, but the scowl had gone and her lips looked more relaxed. She pointed to the building on the right of the picture. “That’s the school,” she said. “I recognise it from the booklet.” Hilda nodded, and tensed as she awaited the inevitable questions. “But what are the other two buildings? Why are they also in the picture?”

It was not the question Hilda was expecting and she relaxed a little and gave a short, concise history of the Chalet School. She tore her eyes away from the picture and looked back into the mirror – to find Ellie watching her intently. She tensed again.

“And that is you in the middle – with a friend,” stated the girl. “Is she the one who died? The one who has made you so sad?” Hilda nodded again, waiting. Ellie stared at the picture, gnawing her lip. “Mère told me a little and so did my aunt, but not much. Can you bear to tell me who she was? And why her hair was white?”

Where to start? How to explain Nell? Hilda drew the girl over to the bed and they settled with their backs against the wall, Ellie curled up in Hilda’s arms, Hilda herself drawing comfort from the contact. Where were the cats, she wondered. They would have added their own brand of warmth and comfort. Nothing quite like a cat to ease the hurt.

“To put it briefly, petite, she was my deputy head when I became Headmistress, long ago in 1937. During the war she became my co-Head, and then, after we moved to Switzerland, she became Head of the Finishing School there while I continued Head of the school proper.” She paused and stared at Nell, while Ellie stared up at Hilda.

“Why was her hair white, Ellie?” she whispered, and looked down at the girl. “Because she was a heroine, a true heroine, who always denied she was any such thing.” Her beautiful voice making a compelling story of it, she told of the escape from Austria. The girl sat enthralled, never knowing that Hilda was recalling so vividly how afraid she had been for her friend, shivering inwardly at the time it had taken to receive any news at all. How had Nell escaped all those horrors – to fall victim so senselessly to an earthquake?

Her voice eventually stilled and they sat in silence, until she felt a butterfly kiss on her cheek. She smiled down gently into the vivid blue eyes, which were now looking very sombre. “You miss her very much, Madame,” whispered Ellie.

“She was part of my life for so long, child. I miss her every moment of every day. But it is getting better slowly – just as it will for you. I know how much you miss your home, your family and friends, and I can never make that up to you. But I hope, mon enfant, that coming to the school will help your healing.”

Ellie nestled into Hilda’s side and closed her eyes. “Just to be near you is helping, Madame. Now I can be near you all the time, even after your holiday is over. I feel I have found a home again. I was so afraid of how lonely I would be once you were gone.”

Hilda kept silent, unsure what to say. She was touched by the girl’s trust in her but there were things Ellie needed to know, needed to understand. Finally, she took a deep breath, physically and metaphorically. “Ellie, you need to remember that it won’t be the same, can’t be the same, once we are at school. I’m the Headmistress, with lots of calls on my time. And it wouldn’t help you to make friends if you were seen as spending too much time with the Headmistress.”

She laid her cheek gently on Ellie’s hair and gathered her closer, trying to ward off the coming blow. “You won’t see much of me, I'm afraid. I won’t be available to you just when you want me. Yes, I shall ensure that we have quiet moments together each day and I will try always to be there in an instant if the need is great. But I can’t promise, chérie, and it would be wrong of me to do so. But Miss Knowles will be there, and you will make new friends….”

She let her voice fade quietly away, knowing what she was saying was inflicting hurt, and giving Ellie the time to absorb it. The girl sighed, and the sound held so much longing that Hilda almost cried out at the injustice of the girl’s life, just as she had wanted to do when hearing Mother Abbess’s story.

“I understand, Madame,” Ellie said softly. “I shall try not to be too demanding. After all, you have already done so much for me. But we can still be together until we go to Switzerland, n’est-ce pas?”

Hilda’s heart quailed within, but she knew she had to be honest with this intelligent, lonely girl. “Chérie, we can indeed spend a great deal of time together, yes, but I am here because I am grieving. Do you understand?” Ellie’s head moved. “I need time to spend with Mother Abbess, who has been helping me, just as I have been helping you. I need time to be quiet by myself, to think, to pray, to go for walks, or to read. If I don’t have that solitude and silence, then I won’t be able to help you because I won’t heal.”

Another silence. Another gentle sigh. Hilda remained quiet, holding the girl close, knowing how difficult this was for her, feeling almost as though she herself was abandoning her, pushing her out of the nest too soon, before her wings were strong enough to let her fly.

#269:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 10:08 pm
    —
That last image is so breathtakingly beautiful, Mary, and I'm sure that it conveys exactly how Ellie does feel at heart. But it's also good to realise that, though lonely, she is also a very intelligent girl, and well able to understand Hilda's matter-of-fact, though so very gentle treatment of both her present and future needs, in and out of school.

However hard it may be for her on some occasions, I am sure that she will indeed, understand when and why it is impossible for her to spend as much time with Hilda as she would like to do. And even more so now that, in explaining the panels of that picture, Hilda has told her the history of the school and Nell's own story (and her telling of that story was beautifully done); Ellie was very quick to understand just how lonely Hilda herself must be.

And of course, Hilda would put Ellie's need ahead of her own, however much she must be longing simply to fall into bed and sleep away her headache - I wonder just how quickly Ellie will grasp that Hilda herself is suffering - pretty soon, if I'm any judge of her.

Thank you for another riveting post, Mary - I shall look forward to the next bit.

#270:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed Aug 16, 2006 11:42 pm
    —
I was struck by the image in yesterday's post of Hilda opening up MA's sealed heart, and it staying open to let in all the others in MA's life in a new way, a sort of geometric progression of love!

And how very gently, but how very honestly, Hilda has dealt with Ellie. I'm sure it won't sweep away all the difficulties at school, but she has been able to make the reality of the school situation, and of what she needs to do to meet her own present needs, very clear. Being Hilda, of course, she has done it with enough love to draw the sting, and Ellie's understanding response is very encouraging. It's good, too, to see that Hilda is determined to let nothing, not even Ellie, distract her from what she needs to do to continue the healing process.

Nell feeling she couldn't measure up to Hilda? Yes, I'm sure - but I have a feeling Hilda would feel the same about Nell, given their mutual respect and recognition of the other's qualities, and the fact that they were very different.

Thank you for two lovely posts, Mary.

#271:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Aug 17, 2006 3:49 am
    —
Hilda is wonderful, of course -- but Ellie's growing ability to recognize Hilda's need for healing is also impressive, given her situation.

Thank you, Mary.

#272:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Aug 17, 2006 6:25 pm
    —
I hope Ellie won't have any difficulties when at the CS - Hilda is very wise to warn her ahead of times. Also hope Ellie will now let Hilda get some much needed rest! Laughing

Thanks Mary.

#273:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Fri Aug 18, 2006 7:29 am
    —
I do hope that Ellie can manage the transition to a pupil-headmistress relationship without too much trouble... She seems intelligent enough to understand why it is required, but whether she'll be able to cope at school is another question (particularly if she gets into trouble - but I can't really see that happening).

Loved MA's sudden realisation of Nell's situation! I wonder if Nell (in life) did fully realise how much she *completed* Hilda as a person. Whether she ever did feel inadequate (not in their relationship but in the outside world) and whether Hilda was aware of that...

I agree with cats being the ultimate comforts *reaches down to pat a small Josie-cat*

Thank you.

#274:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Fri Aug 18, 2006 10:54 am
    —
That was perfect, Mary. Of course it's hard for Ellie, but it would have been harder had Hilda not said anything until they were already at school. At least this way, Ellie will have the time to absorb, understand and accept what Hilda has told her.

Quote:
"If I don’t have that solitude and silence, then I won’t be able to help you because I won’t heal."

Even here, Hilda manages to put others first. The relationship between her and Ellie is so touching, and beautifully described. And what a wonderful summary of Nell, which must help Hilda in the telling, even as she quivers inwardly to relive it.

Quote:
Nothing quite like a cat to ease the hurt.

Oh, I do so agree!
Merci, cherie.

#275:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Sat Aug 19, 2006 8:06 am
    —
Ellie is bound to hit a few hiccups on the way to achieving the transition to a headmistress/pupil relationship, but I am sure she will manage it.

I hope she will be able to give Hilda her much-needed space to grieve at the Convent; without this, Hilda will find the next term so very much harder.......

Lovely update, Mary !

#276:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Aug 19, 2006 5:03 pm
    —
Wow, Mary... How much has happened in the 3 weeks I have been unable to keep up with the board...

I don't think I have the words to sum up even a little of the roller coaster ride you have taken them all on. Each piece so beautiful, from the last gifts each person gave - the wood for sister Patricia, to the picture given to Hilda herself. Each present so perfect for the one receiving it = touching heart and soul.

That goes on through the way that Hilda thinks of Ellie's need to talk to her, and keeps that in mind through her conversation with MA, and the lovely way in which that person knows that while she would rather Hilda rested, the other way is better.

Then MA's realisation that Hilda has healed her hurting heart, and brought her to the place where she can love the sisters who revere her as Mother, as well as Hilda herself. A truely beautiful moment.

As for that last scene, one which had to take place I know. I am proud of the way that Ellie coped with it. Yes, it was difficult, but she took on the challenge. I can identify with similar experiences I have had in recent years.

Though Ellie may not like the fact that the changes will have to happen, it seems that she knows that they are necesarry, and that she will not loose Hilda over it. In fact, if she took them any other way, she would loose Hilda far more fully than she ever will by accepting it.

Thanks Mary, so much to touch upon, and so much about human nature put across in your own wonderful way.

#277:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Aug 19, 2006 8:59 pm
    —
Thank you so much for all your wonderful comments - but Hilda hasn't quite finished with Ellie just yet. Wink

......Hilda remained quiet, holding the girl close, knowing how difficult this was for her, feeling almost as though she herself was abandoning her, pushing her out of the nest too soon, before her wings were strong enough to let her fly.

Hilda could not explain to herself why it was she cared so much for Ellie – it just was. And would always be. So many girls had passed through her hands over the years, and even though she may have felt more drawn to some than to others, she had the obligation to treat them all alike and not get too close. Her relationship with her Head Girls occasionally grew deeper as they shared problems and discussed tactics – and indeed she still received the secrets of many of them, for they prized her wisdom and practical help – but never before had she felt this sudden and irrevocable bond with anyone, anyone at all.

An inexplicable trust had sprung up between them the moment they had met in the sitting room that day. Was that why she, the austere and self-controlled Head of the Chalet School, was revealing herself so much to a young girl, someone she had only known one short, intense week, and yet whom she felt she had known forever? She was not, had never been, a woman who gave her heart away for the asking – even with Nell the love had grown slowly, unobtrusively, and it had taken a near-fatal accident for them to discover and express their hearts.

This instant recognition had taken her totally unawares. She often wanted to sing at the sheer magical blessedness and beauty of it all, and yet, simultaneously, weep out loud at the loss of Nell. God surely had a great sense of irony. After all, it was the loss of Nell which had made possible this bond with Ellie.

Returning to the room, Hilda removed her arm from round the girl and took her by the shoulders instead. She looked her in the eye, smiling so beguilingly that the girl had, perforce, to smile in return.

“Ellie, ma chérie,” said that gentle, mellow voice. “Despite what I have just said, we will see a lot of each other while we are here. For we have much to do. You have missed a whole term of lessons, so I intend that we study French and English Literature every day – and don’t frown!” she laughed. “Some of the books we need are in the library here and I can order the others from London. You do need to be speaking German before we go back, just so you can communicate, so we shall work hard on that. Also Italian, if that is what you are determined to learn. After all, the more the merrier if you want to be an interpreter!”

Ellie looked shell-shocked at this sudden barrage of information and gazed open-mouthed at Hilda. The latter chuckled and pulled her close again. “Tu vois, ma petite, it all falls into place. In those times when I am with Mother Abbess or just need to be quiet and alone, you can be getting on with some set work or reading. You will have neither the time nor the energy to miss me.”

All at once, horror descended as she felt Ellie shaking. Had she been too outspoken? Was it all too much for a young girl? But then she heard a loud gurgle, followed by another.

“Ellie?” she said quietly.

Ellie looked up at her, face wreathed in smiles. “I can see now why you called yourself fierce.” Hilda raised one eyebrow and the girl giggled. “In your oh so gentle, quiet way, you are demanding more of me than my other Headmistress ever did - and you make it all sound so raisonnable. But, Madame, it’s my Christmas holiday!” she finished in mock-outrage.

“Ah!” said Hilda. What else, after all, was there to say? She grinned. “But I can be so very much fiercer than that, I promise you, Ellie. And it will not take you long to discover it. Any more than it will take you long to discover that we all have our faults and failings, even your esteemed Headmistress. Give me a bad day and I am likely to bite or throw things. So make sure you learn to duck.”

Ellie giggled again, knowing quite well that Hilda was only joking, but then she sighed and nestled close once more. “Feeling lonely, child?” asked Hilda sympathetically. Ellie nodded and Hilda tightened her arms. How she longed to take away the girl’s pain.

“I know, petite. I promise you I do understand. That sheer misery that they are gone forever and nothing, nothing at all, can bring them back. It takes your breath away and leaves you so weary sometimes. And you’ve lost not only your loved ones but your very home and your whole way of life. It will take time, Ellie, dear. Just lean on me….”

Hilda’s gentle voice trailed away and they sat on in silence, each giving warmth and comfort to the other. Hilda leaned her aching head against the wall and closed her eyes, her thoughts fleeing to her own lost and loved one.

Nell, if you can hear me right this minute, help me to be a guiding light for this child you have sent me. May she find her own new dreams in our school. May she, one day, find that new home she seeks so desperately and new loved ones to take away the agony of loss. Never allow me to fail her, now or in the future, wherever that future takes us both. Be with her when I can’t, dear heart, and instil in her soul your own irresistible grace and courage

#278:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sat Aug 19, 2006 10:33 pm
    —
Ohmygoodness - and I've run the words together deliberately - this is an absolutely breathtaking piece - so much to think about, both spoken and unspoken.

Quote:
This instant recognition had taken her totally unawares. She often wanted to sing at the sheer magical blessedness and beauty of it all, and yet, simultaneously, weep out loud at the loss of Nell. God surely had a great sense of irony. After all, it was the loss of Nell which had made possible this bond with Ellie.


This is such a lovely picture - we know how instantaneously and how strongly this rapport between Hilda and Ellie has established itself - and yet how true it is that only Nell's loss has made it possible.

Quote:
Ellie looked up at her, face wreathed in smiles. “I can see now why you called yourself fierce.” Hilda raised one eyebrow and the girl giggled. “In your oh so gentle, quiet way, you are demanding more of me than my other Headmistress ever did - and you make it all sound so raisonnable.


For all her amusement at Hilda's demands, I don't think Ellie is in any doubt that much hard work awaits her at the Chalet School. I love the giggling response here! I also think, that, though she may perhaps kick against the restriction at first, she is mature enough to understand why it won't be posible for her to remain as close to Hilda at school as she is now. And in showing her clearly that she has work to accomplish during the rest of the holiday, too, Hilda is making sure that the girl will be well occupied when she herself needs that 'time to grieve and to heal' that she has already mentioned. Brilliant- but so typically Hilda, too.

Quote:
Nell, if you can hear me right this minute, help me to be a guiding light for this child you have sent me. May she find her own new dreams in our school. May she, one day, find that new home she seeks so desperately and new loved ones to take away the agony of loss. Never allow me to fail her, now or in the future, wherever that future takes us both. Be with her when I can’t, dear heart, and instil in her soul your own irresistible grace and courage


The simplicity and sincerity of that prayer brought tears to my eyes - in the midst of her own grief, which we know is never too far from the surface, Hilda can still take the time to commend this newer friend, Ellie, to the care of her oldest friend's spirit, secure in her faith that here again, Nell will help her.

Just beautiful, Mary - I'm running out of adjectives. Thank you for showing us, once again, the true depth of Hilda's compassion.

#279:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sat Aug 19, 2006 11:22 pm
    —
Elder's said all I could say, Mary, so I can only add thank you.

#280:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sat Aug 19, 2006 11:59 pm
    —
I wonder if the depth of Ellie's need has in some ways called into being this profound response from Hilda - and the recognition of similar loss, of course. She isn't only giving to her, but receiving from her as well, and that is made much easier because they have initially met outside the school context.

How wise of Hilda to remind Ellie that she has faults and failings. Ellie is in some danger of canonising her, and that would lessen the reality of their relationship.

I did chuckle at
Quote:
Give me a bad day and I am likely to bite or throw things. So make sure you learn to duck.”
Hilda, I'm surprised at you. Shocked

And Nell is part of this new relationship, too, as she must be, for she is still so very much part of Hilda.

#281:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun Aug 20, 2006 7:15 am
    —
Awesome Mary!!!
Your writing is stunning.
And lucky Ellie to have found someone like Hilda.
I loved the bit about the cats. It is so true.

#282:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Sun Aug 20, 2006 12:22 pm
    —
I find it hard to believe that Ellie and Hilda have only known each other for a week - what an incredible blessing for both of them that such a bond has sprung up. It is so sad though, that it had to be Nell's death that sparked their friendship - although Hilda is lucky to be able to have such a wonderful living person to care for and to love, while also having the memories of Nell. It would be much harder on her if she didn't have someone to care for anymore.

Loved Hilda's threat of biting and throwing things!! Ellie brings out her sense of the ridiculous so well Smile

The prayer at the end was beautiful.

Thank you Mary.

#283:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Aug 20, 2006 2:23 pm
    —
Oh Mary. I don't know what to say here. You go from one extreme to the other! From Hilda's pondering on the love she now has for Ellie, the wonder shown that it could have sprung up so quickly and be so strong in such a short time. It is wonderful, but it also comes out of shared experience, and the fact that they can be there for each other.

Then the swift change to the practical Hilda - something to reasure Ellie that they will spend a lot of time together - and to help her when she gets to start school again, Christmas holidays or not! She is at least past Christmas Day, so won't have to work then.

Then the humour coming out as Ellie responds to what Hilda has told her, and the brief fear of having said too much experienced by Hilda.

And finally to the gentle compassion as Hilda realises once again that Ellie just needs a sholder to lean upon, and gives her what she needs. Right through to the prayer she breathes out to Nell, but also to God, that she will have what she needs to give that comfort out so freely.

Oh Mary, this is a wonderful crafting together of emotions and care. Thank you.

#284:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Fri Aug 25, 2006 3:30 pm
    —
*reaching for the tissues*

Mary, I'm lost for words. That was so... so... see?! 'Beautiful' and 'moving' seem hopelessly inadequate for a piece of writing with such depth and understanding, but until my supply of adjectives returns...!

Quote:
“Feeling lonely, child?” asked Hilda sympathetically. Ellie nodded and Hilda tightened her arms. How she longed to take away the girl’s pain.

I can *feel* that embrace. The whole piece is so vivid, the emotions so perfectly described.

Quote:
"That sheer misery that they are gone forever and nothing, nothing at all, can bring them back."

Again, I am moved to remember what Nell says to Jacynth: Our dead never truly leave us unless we forget them. You, and Hilda, are showing us that so well.

Looking forward to more...
Merci, cherie.

#285:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Aug 27, 2006 9:23 pm
    —
calico wrote:
And lucky Ellie to have found someone like Hilda.

So true, Calico, we should all have a Hilda, shouldn't we? Wink

Thank you all for your kind comments and I apologise for the lack of posts recently, but have had no time even to switch on the computer. Embarassed On to Boxing Day....


When Hilda arrived for breakfast the following morning, the morning of Boxing Day, it was evident to anyone who cared to look that she was not well. She was as white as the proverbial sheet, there were dark smudges under her heavy eyes and lines of strain about her mouth. Mother Abbess and Sister Infirmarian exchanged worried frowns. They had allowed Hilda back to her own room the night before. Had she had a nightmare?

Unaware that her face had given her away, Hilda smiled gently at Ellie and bent to give her a kiss before sitting down. She exchanged pleasantries with Sister Patricia and the others at the table and accepted a cup of tea, but shuddered inwardly at the thought of food. That little man who had taken up residence inside her brain since the accident was now hammering away merrily and remorselessly, making her feel distinctly nauseous.

Even so, she dredged up some energy from somewhere to enable her to agree when Ellie asked if she could have a little chat later on. Focusing more closely on the girl, she could see that she seemed very tired and rather lost, and needed her mind taking off whatever was troubling her. Hilda suggested lightly that she should bring her origami books and Vivien’s papers and they would see what they could achieve. Perhaps they could even finish A Christmas Carol.

When Ellie turned up, her arms laden, she was accompanied by Polly and Patch, who scampered in and darted hither and yon. Hilda and the girl ensconced themselves at the little table by the window and the early morning sunshine poured in on them as they searched the books for a design to suit Ellie’s mood. Remembering how the butterflies had helped her own despair during the term, Hilda steered the girl in that direction and soon the latter was cutting and folding, much to the delight of the cats as they pounced on the scraps that fell to the floor and *killed* them. Before Hilda could draw breath to suggest she carried on reading the book, she came under fire from a barrage of questions about the school and its doings.

She laughed and held up her hand. “Whoa! Have you been awake all night thinking these up for me, child?” But Ellie merely grinned and carried on folding. Giving in to Ellie’s need, they were deep in a conversation about prefects when there came a tap at the door.

At the sight of Mother Abbess and Sister Infirmarian walking through the door, in answer to Hilda’s gentle command to enter, Ellie’s face suddenly developed a resentful frown and she pursed her lips. Mother Abbess watched as Hilda immediately reached over and laid a gentling hand on the girl’s arm, murmuring quietly. For once, however, Hilda’s words had no effect. Mother Abbess smiled grimly to herself. Like Hilda, she could guess why the girl was behaving in such a manner – but the nun would lay odds that Hilda would not let it pass unremarked, that Ellie would at some point during the day be made to understand the error of her ways!

Sister Infirmarian had noticed nothing, or if she had, she high-handedly ignored it and advanced towards the littered table. “Ellie, I wonder if you would mind leaving us for a while as we would like a word with Miss Annersley.”

Three pairs of eyes watched, two with interest and one with indignation, as Ellie’s eyebrows drew together thunderously and she glared ferociously at the two intruders. Fortunately, her sense of self-preservation stopped her passing any comment, but she tossed her scissors on the table and stood up abruptly. Without a word she turned and stalked with outraged dignity to the door, until a soft voice stopped her dead in her tracks.

“Ellie, ma petite, don’t be angry. I’ll come and find you when we have finished. I promise. But I also have to be obedient while I am here, and good manners dictate that I listen to what the Sisters have to say. Do you understand, chérie?”

Ellie stood still for a moment, her hand on the doorknob, but she could not ignore the plea in that lovely voice. Taking a deep breath she turned and walked back to the table. Ignoring Hilda’s eyes, in case she might read censure there, she bent and kissed her on the cheek.

“À toute à l’heure,” she whispered, then, ignoring the other two women completely, she walked from the room and closed the door firmly with an audible snap, almost trapping Patch as he scampered after his pal.

“Oh dear,” murmured Mother Abbess, an amused grin in her face. “We are not in good odour, Pauline.”

“Nonsense!” fumed Sister Infirmarian. “What bad manners! How can you treat it so lightly? She mustn’t be allowed to monopolise Hilda like this!”

Hilda herself sighed as she cleared the table.....

#286:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Aug 27, 2006 9:31 pm
    —
I think Ellie will learn the error of her ways. If she is lucky it will be done without hurt - but if she is unlucky..... Shocked





Thanks Mary, good to see more of this. Laughing

#287:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Aug 27, 2006 9:35 pm
    —
Oh dear - and the pull between Hilda's health and Ellie's needs comes to complicate things immediately, while Ellie is still hoping to have as much of Hilda's company as she possibly can. I do hope that Hilda can get ahold of the girl soon. As much as one can feel pity for her situation, at the same time, she will have to grow to a point where Hilda's attention can be required by others without her being resentful.

I'm sure that everyone has to learn this at some point, and while Ellie has come to the point of understanding it in her head, she obviously has some work to do on the heart knowledge. She has a difficult path to follow, at a hard time of her life, but with Hilda's gentle guidance I am sure she will be able to do it.

Mary, this is so true to life it is outstanding - even now I can see parallels in my own life as I learn the ballence between what is overburdening new friends and what is acceptable. Again I can see it happening in front of me. I can see the girls reactions, and the way the Nuns worry about Hilda, who is also under their care - I wonder what they think of Hilda's promise! I imagine she is going to have to have some pretty intensive time with them, and may need a thorough rest when they are done.

Thank you Mary - another wonderful bit of writing.

#288:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Aug 27, 2006 10:00 pm
    —
Poor Hilda - once again, she has put someone else's needs before her own when I'm sure she would have given anything simply to crawl back between the sheets - which is where, I suspect, MA and Sister Infirmarian are going to insist she goes in short order!!

But I hope for everyone's sake that they will first give her time to talk with Ellie again at least for a few moments, and make her understand that she isn't deliberately neglecting her - her comment about herself needing to obey the nuns was a good starting point there. If they do, then Hilda will surely be able to help her accept things. If they don't then I'm inclined to think that there will be trouble with Ellie, at least in the short term. She knows that she will have to come to terms with not having Hilda's undivided attention once they are at school anyway, and certainly this is a good time for her to start understanding this, but there are ways and there are ways!

We know that Hilda will be both just and merciful, I only hope the other two will allow her that opportunity.

Thanks Mary - looking forward to seeing what does happen here.

#289:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Mon Aug 28, 2006 11:39 pm
    —
I'm afraid I agree with Sister Infirmarian! I should be much less loving than Hilda, Ellie is being unreasonable and insensitive - not to mention very rude! I appreciate that she is needy and is having a bad day, and Hilda is obviously aware of that, too, but she (Ellie, not Hilda!) must learn control and awareness of Hilda's own needs.

Loved the cats!

#290:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 3:03 am
    —
I'm amazed that the cats are going after the scraps. I'm sure Izzy would be up on the table "helping" to make the butterflies!

Hope the storm brewing with Ellie doesn't build to impossible heights before it's dissipated -- and that Hilda's recovery isn't threatened.

#291:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 7:59 am
    —
Mary, this has been such a great read !

Poor Hilda, having to deal with Ellie when she is feeling unwell ......
I know those Ellie moments oh so well, with four daughters Wink Rolling Eyes

Looking forward to more when you have chance!

#292:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 8:44 pm
    —
Poor Hilda, having to cope with Ellie in the midst of her own pain and unhappiness. And she is so aware and understanding of Ellie's needs, bless her. I hope that Hilda is able to have some time and space to deal with her headache.
Lovely as ever, Mary!

#293:  Author: DawnLocation: Leeds, West Yorks PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 8:49 pm
    —
WOW!

Just caught up with days and days worth of this Mary - thankyou very much

#294:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 10:21 pm
    —
I fear Ellie may have to wait awhile. Crying or Very sad But to continue that scene...

....“Nonsense!” fumed Sister Infirmarian. “What bad manners! How can you treat it so lightly? She mustn’t be allowed to monopolise Hilda like this!”

Hilda herself sighed as she tidied up the little table. “It’s partly my own fault, I suppose. I have rather spoiled her this last week. But it’s mostly the let-down that comes to all of us after Christmas, even adults. I can feel it myself. And I suspect that all her losses have woken up and hit her this morning – she was very sad earlier and seems very tired.”

“But she’s not a child,” snapped Sister Infirmarian. “She’s growing up, needs to be punished if she can’t learn self-control.”

“Not so, Sister,” interrupted Hilda quietly, while Mother Abbess listened with interest, comparing the two women as they spoke. “No, she’s not a child, but she’s not an adult either, is she? She veers from one to the other wildly. They all do at that age, still need mothering yet also need the utmost respect for their opinions. Someone once told me that adolescents are consistent only in their very inconsistency. Even at sixteen, they are totally unpredictable and one has to be constantly alert. No wonder my hair is turning grey after all these years of trying to show them the error of their ways! But Ellie is no different, and if you factor in all her losses….”

Hilda shook her head sadly, remembering another grieving girl long ago who had simply needed someone to listen, to understand. “We just have to be endlessly patient with her – she is so loving, Sister, and surprisingly mature, for all her momentary lapses into moodiness.”

“It’s not mature to go off pop like that, now, is it? To treat you so, after all you have done for her.”

“But she’s a teenager, Sister. Her own needs are paramount – to her! And I don’t want her gratitude!” She shuddered. “Gratitude would take away all her lovely naturalness. I don’t really think she knew what she did want this morning – although she ostensibly came to discuss the school I felt that she just wanted to be quiet, but not alone. Tricky, isn’t it?” she flashed up at Sister Infirmarian with a smile.

Mother Abbess had to restrain a huge grin as she listened to them. What fun and frolics there would be between these two when Hilda entered. What fireworks! For Hilda, despite her vow of obedience, would always speak her mind – just as the nursing sister always had. Hilda would state her case frankly and fearlessly, and not be daunted by the nun’s brusqeness and irritability. But she would do it quietly and gently – and would win hands down, every time. And Sister Infirmarian knew it, even as she fought a rearguard action. She knew it – and would enjoy the fray, for she loved Hilda and had a very healthy respect for the wisdom that was hers.

Mother Abbess reflected to herself that Hilda would make a wonderful Novice Mistress with that loving severity. No matter what their age, she would understand the trembling hopes and fragile sensitivities of the aspirants to the religious life. She would nurture and encourage but not be lax in opening their eyes to their faults and failings.

Even as these thoughts edged into the Abbess’s consciousness, she heard Hilda add, with a gentle, teasing laugh, “Children are angels really, you know, Sister. After all, do we not come into this world trailing clouds of glory, if we are to believe Wordsworth?”

“What?” gasped Sister Infirmarian in outrage. “You can’t, after all your years as Headmistress, be so naïve as to believe that? You’re far too wise and sensible.”

“Why not?” asked Hilda, her eyes heavy yet still full of mischief. “It’s just that their wings tend to shrink as they grow up. And they disappear altogether once we attain adulthood and start our long march to old age. After all, I don’t see any at all lurking under your habit, not even any lumps and bumps – and yet were you not once an angel of mercy on the wards? So you too must have had wings once upon a time.”

Mother Abbess snorted at the sheer incredulity on the younger nun’s face. “Give up now, Pauline,” she murmured softly. “I do so hate to hear people scream in pain as they beat their heads against brick walls.”

#295:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 10:29 pm
    —
Can't remember ever having wings myself - horns and a tail, maybe! Wink

Mary that was lovely - such a wonderful contrast between Hilda and Pauline - and I bet Pauline loves it even while she's getting really frustrated by it!

Thank you.
x

#296:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 10:31 pm
    —
Lovely, lovely, lovely, Mary - (2 minutes more and I would have missed this until the morning!)

That interchange between Hilda and Pauline is so full of reasonableness (sorry, that's not a word but I don't have time to look in dictionary) on Hilda's side and irritation on Pauline's that I can see just why MA was getting so much enjoyment out of it - that relationship can only go from good to better once Hilda does enter.

ANd Hilda's loving, yet, oh so accurate assessment of Ellie is mind-blowing and such clear evidence of why she was always able to temper justice with mercy when dealing with all the girls who went through the school.

I'm really looking forward to seeing how this develops, meantime I'm heading out of here with a large smile on my face.

Thank you

#297:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 10:32 pm
    —
OH Mary! I love it! What a wonderful... well... Battle of wills almost. The way you have written this, both so reasonable, both showing different points of view, it's just amazing.

Of course, SI is a little less 'reasonable' than Hilda, but that's because she is so concerned for her patient she can't see anything else. And again, Hilda can't take in the depth of her own need for rest as she is wrapped up in the support she needs to give Ellie. And then MA, watching in the background, giving us some colour to the scene...

Please let us know what happens next SOON!

#298:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Tue Aug 29, 2006 11:54 pm
    —
Quote:
I do so hate to hear people scream in pain as they beat their heads against brick walls

Love it! Very Happy

Adolescents as angels ... hmmmm. Shocked

Nevertheless, Hilda's understanding of Ellie is complete and unanswerable, though I do think that explaining her own needs to the girl is treating her as the mature person she is growing towards.

Lovely conflict of personalities, in a positive way, between Hilda and Pauline, and lovely how , even in the midst of a disagreement, they can show their respect and admiration for each other.

Thank you, Mary.

#299:  Author: vicki_theterrorLocation: london PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 8:59 am
    —
that was so lovely, it was great to come back from holiday and find it all waiting.
Love the idea that every child is an angel; just wishing my guides were also.

vicki

#300:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 9:32 pm
    —
Lesley wrote:
Can't remember ever having wings myself - horns and a tail, maybe! Wink

I'm shocked. Lesley. Shocked Not even a hint of a wing or a halo? :lol:

.....“Give up now, Pauline,” she murmured softly. “I do so hate to hear people scream in pain as they beat their heads against brick walls.”

Hilda’s face creased in amusement at her friend’s words, but then she sobered and spoke quietly to Sister Infirmarian, her rich voice very sweet. “I promise I’ll try and keep Ellie on the straight and narrow, both here and at school. But, Sister, I should tell you I have already made it plain to her that I need time to myself while I am here. She understands, I think, though I shall go on making the point. But just for now, accept that Christmas was added pressure for her, not to mention the excitement of going to the Chalet School. Can you do that and excuse her, this once?”

Sister Infirmarian searched Hilda’s white face, thinking to herself what a wonderful advocate she made, and then grimaced. “You know, refusing you, when you speak in that tone of voice, is like kicking a dog when it’s down – so consider that a yes.”

Hilda smiled her gratitude. “Now, what did you want to see me about? For I’m sure the reason was not Ellie.”

“Quite right, as usual, my dear,” said Mother Abbess softly. “You’re why we're here.”

“I beg your pardon?” gasped Hilda blankly. Even as she spoke the sunlight illuminated her face and the others saw yet again that pallor, although Mother Abbes noted to herself with satisfaction that the eyes were quiet, peaceful.

Sister Infirmarian laid her fingers on Hilda’s wrist. “Have you looked in the mirror this morning, my girl?” she asked sharply, all nurse now she had her patient in her sights. “It’s not a pretty sight. Your head’s bothering you badly and you’re exhausted. We both noticed it earlier. In fact, I myself doubt if the pain has stopped since you arrived.”

Hilda stared up at her, feeling unusual anger at having her privacy invaded like this, then she flinched as Mother Abbess ordered quietly but firmly, “The truth, Hilda.” Hilda’s eyes flew to her friend’s face, and for a moment or two there was tension in the room as a battle of wills seemed to take place between these two resolute women.

Abruptly, the starch went out of Hilda. Her shoulders sagged and she leaned her forehead on her hands. “You’re right. It doesn’t seem to want to take itself off,” came her muffled voice. “But I’m used to it. After all, I’ve had years of practice.”

“And what about those awful flashbacks of the accident? Are they disappearing?” asked Mother Abbess still softly but inexorably.

Hilda struggled to resist that quiet demand for the truth, but finally admitted, “I’m still getting some, but not nearly so many or so vividly. You’ve both done your work well.” Suddenly she shivered as she recalled the nightmare of two days ago when all her lost and loved ones had turned on her. That one would haunt her for the rest of her days, she knew.

Mother Abbess read her mind with practised ease and ached with sympathy, but for now she refused to let Hilda know that, and set about delivering some stinging home truths. “You know, you took a year to recover from that terrible accident so long ago,” she stated softly and sat down across the table from Hilda, who raised her head and watched her with weary eyes. “How long did you give yourself this time? I know it wasn’t as serious – even if you did nearly decide to leave us at one point. But you gave yourself less than three weeks before you returned to school, against all medical advice. I know Gwynneth supported you, but you were both wrong. The state you were in when you arrived here proved just how wrong.”

She smiled ruefully. “As usual, the people over there let you walk all over them. Jack is really no match for you at all, is he? I suspect no one except Nell has ever been that, though I know Gwynneth tries hard. But then fighting you is rather like shadow-boxing – you slip away just when they think they have you and then you spring at your opponents on their blind side. Believe me, I know exactly how they feel!”

Hilda glared at her, but the nun simply smiled grimly and continued. “We know the rest, don’t we? Your body finally gave up on you here and we thought we had you, but then you did it again. You slipped under our guard and swanned off to London. And we let you, because you make it all sound so sweetly reasonable. Hah!Talk about being wise after the event!”

She paused for effect, and then asked, in a dangerously soft voice, “Tell me, Hilda, why did I think you would be good for Ellie? To put someone so pig-headed in charge of a young and impressionable girl was surely the stupidest thing I ever did as Abbess.”

#301:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 9:39 pm
    —
Yeah but you'd do it again in an instant MA - because Hilda was the ONLY person that could reach Ellie. And Hilda needs you to act like Nell - and basically bully her into taking care of herself!


Thanks Mary. Laughing

#302:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 9:56 pm
    —
Oh boy - talk about not mincing words when the situation really warrants it - in the absence of Nell, only MA could have winkled that admission out of Hilda, and I'm sure Hilda knows it.

But I also I agree with Lesley that MA fully realised that Hilda was going to be the only person to penetrate Ellie's shell of misery - and look how well she has done it, too.

Indeed, look how well she has done so many things since she arrived at the convent at the end of term, despite the fact that her headache has never really left her and that nightmare, as well as the flashbacks which are so horrific.

Now it really is time for her to reassure Ellie for a few minutes, because the latter won't settle down without that at this stage, but then to remind the girl what she has told her about her need for peace and quiet and finally take herself off to her bed and to sleep. Only then will Sister Pauline be satisfied (and OK, I know she would prefer to get Hilda to bed without taking Ellie's needs into consideration, but we all know our Hilda, don't we....)

These relationships are so wonderful, Mary - I look forward to watching them develop further. And I'm sure Nell is looking on with grim approval as Hilda meets her match in MA's persistence.

Thank you.

#303:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 10:30 pm
    —
Well, Hilda was scoring for some while... but the end of that always has to come. I am almost sorry for her as she turns her always helpful headmistress mind to try and sort out their problems, simply to find out that their problem is herself. And the implacable insistance of the nuns that Hilda tell them "the truth". How well they know her, how aware they are of the fact that Hilda will tone down her own needs. But for MA to tell Hilda that she was wrong to put Ellie in her charge... Ouch!

Thanks Mary, that was an overwhelming topical piece of writing. Blow after blow rains down on Hilda, trying to get her to let the walls down, and blow after blow almost seemed to fall on my head as I read. I hope that this careful 'destruction' pulls down the walls and allows her to let them help her recover, or I don't know what might happen...

#304:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Aug 30, 2006 10:42 pm
    —
Two splendid posts to catch up with Mary - how marvellous!

I loved the exchange between Hilda and SI - how persuasively and firmly Hilda puts her case - and that line about brick walls was brilliant.

And was it only two days since Hilda endured that cataclysmic nightmare? How far she has come, but that that headache should still be plaguing her is worrying... MA is right to be firm with her, as she does need to hear the words that MA tells her - and what a great line about the "two resolute women".

#305:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 12:45 am
    —
Hilda's anger at having her privacy invaded is so indicative of her very private nature. It says a great deal for her respect and affection for MA and SI that she is prepared to submit herself to them. Even Nell could only 'master' her because she (H) loved her (N).

She is so used to being the person who makes the decisions, who takes the responsibility, who looks out for everyone else, and she is so very bad at recognising her own needs and allowing them to be met.

I don't think she's going to be given much choice, though!

#306:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 6:20 am
    —
Two posts to enjoy - thank you !!

MA doesn`t believe in mincing her words, does she ?
Gulp. I wouldn`t like to be at the receiving end of one of her pointed comments.......

#307:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 2:41 pm
    —
Oh gosh - MA certainly knows her opponent, doesn't she! That's the only tactic that could have worked. I just hope she hasn't pushed it *too* far, or Hilda is likely to implode.

I've just caught up on three posts at once. If anything, it's even better than reading them individually! I can't wait until the whole thing is complete and I can read all of it together. Might have to lay in a large supply of tissues, but it will be worth it!

Despite the seriousness of what's happening here - because Hilda's headaches are really very worrying, and Ellie's behaviour isn't a trivial matter either - there is such a wonderful, wry humour permeating these exchanges. I loved this line:

Quote:
Hilda glared at her, but the nun simply smiled grimly and continued.

...and, of course, the one about banging heads against walls. The characters are entirely believable, as are their actions and interactions, right down to the cats killing the bits of paper!

Wonderful, as ever.
Merci, cherie.

#308:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 9:43 pm
    —
Bless you all! Wink

....asked, in a dangerously soft voice, “Tell me, Hilda, why did I think you would be good for Ellie? To put someone so pig-headed in charge of a young and impressionable girl was surely the stupidest thing I ever did as Abbess.”

She cocked her head sideways and raised a mocking eyebrow at Hilda - who acknowledged all the hits with a quirk of her lips. “Your direct line to Nell must be working overtime today! I really should be angry with you - and indeed in some distant part of my mind I am cross - but Nell would have agreed with you completely. She would have told me I’m too used to getting my own way, and would have hit just as hard. She’s taught you well.”

“Oh, love,” murmured Mother Abbess, and reached out a hand to Hilda, who squeezed it gently. “It’s the only way to get through to you. I feel a great deal of sympathy for Nell Wilson where you’re concerned. She must have felt seriously frustrated at times. But putting Ellie in your charge wasn’t stupid, child, it was probably the best thing I ever did in my life, for only you could have got through her barriers. Hard as you are on yourself, you comfort and cosset everyone else. You would never demand of Ellie what you demand of yourself. I just wish you could treat yourself as leniently as you do others, and I’m sure Nell must often have wished the same.”

Hilda smiled ruefully before folding her arms on the table and resting her aching forehead on them. “You’re trying to get round me now, softening me up for the blow. The two of you certainly need no lessons in pig-headedness. You’re about to tell me something I’m not going to like – and will stand over me until I give in!”

“Quite right, child,” returned Mother Abbess composedly. “You are still under obedience to Sister here, remember. I haven’t rescinded that yet.” She looked up at the nursing Sister who knelt by Hilda and took a deep breath, ready to do battle.

“First of all, you are going to bed right now and you stay there for the rest of the day,” she said firmly, and held up her hand for silence when Hilda raised her head and opened her mouth to argue, even though that was all she really wanted to do. “Obedience, remember! If you sleep now, Ellie can see you later for a short while. I am well aware of the promise you made but she must wait a little. In fact, I might just send her to bed as well, the imp.”

Hilda’s lips twitched but then straightened again as Sister Infirmarian hurried on, “If your head is better tomorrow, which right now I take leave to doubt, you may get up – after lunch! Any argument from you and you stay there for the whole day.” Hilda wondered to herself how Gwynneth Lloyd had managed to metamorphose into this bossy nun. “For the next week you will follow to the letter the regime we have worked out for you. Mother and I are going to insist on that convalescence you didn’t allow yourself earlier. I’m quite sure a sensible woman like yourself has no more wish to keep collapsing than we have to watch you keep doing it,” she said with wholesale irony.

Hilda stared at her fearfully, wondering to herself how much she was going to be curtailed and how she could worm her way out of it, but Sister Infirmarian was too quick for her. “Oh, no, my dear, this time we will have our way – we’re becoming wise to your little tricks. And I suspect, deep down, you know we are right,” she added softly. “From now on, until I say otherwise, you get up only in time for breakfast – no early morning service for you. We know you want to do some school work with Ellie so you may have the mornings for that. You take a nap after lunch – a nap, dear, a nap, not a three hour siesta,” she snapped as Hilda tried to intervene. Hilda subsided.

“After that nap, you may have your daily session with Mother here.” Mother Abbess snickered quietly at this point, for the other nun’s voice was autocratic in the extreme. The latter glared as she added scathingly, “Far be it from me to interfere with this mutual adoration society you’ve got going between you! After that, if the two of you can bear to stop talking and part company, the rest of the afternoon and evening is yours, or yours and Ellie’s”

She paused a moment, then continued firmly, “Your evening ends, however, at nine o’clock, at which point you take yourself off to bed. And Ellie may not see you after that until the morning – unless her need is desperate,” she added with sudden sympathy. “And this continues until I am satisfied all the effects of this concussion and of your subsequent bravery have departed.” There was silence, and then abruptly she added firmly, “And when Miss Knowles visits us I see no reason why she can’t take over Ellie a little and give you more time for rest and reflection.”

Hilda stared at her impassively for a long, long moment. “Have you finished or is there more?” she finally asked mildly. Sister Infirmarian snorted but remained quiet. Hilda’s voice was pensive as she next spoke. “You know, I have a reputation throughout the school as someone who can quell the hardiest offender. And Gwynneth has a fearsome reputation, even among the staff. Yet I feel somehow we are mere infants compared to you. That reputation of yours on the wards was well deserved. You see me here a beaten woman.”

“Hmmm!” said Sister Infirmarian sourly. “Somehow I doubt that – I fear your ability to cow others has just gone into temporary storage and will come out with renewed force just when I have lost my boxing gloves. But Gwynneth – now she sounds like a woman of sound common sense, unlike your good self. When do I get to meet her?”

“Never, if I have my way,” moaned Hilda. “But for some strange reason I invited her here for Easter, when I have no doubt at all that the pair of you will make common cause against me.”

“Oh, indubitably! Where you’re concerned, Hilda my girl, two heads are definitely better than one.”

Hilda’s heavy gaze met Mother Abbess’s and she raised her eyes to heaven, which made the nun chuckle out loud. She reached over and laid her hand against Hilda’s white cheek, speaking softly. “You said you would be biddable, love.”

Hilda response was equally soft. “I will, I promise. I feel as though I have been ambushed, but I know you both worry about me, and that warms my heart.” She searched Mother Abbess’s face and remembered the tale she had heard the day before. She looked up at Sister Infirmarian. “What about Mother? She’s exhausted. It’s no sinecure keeping you all in order and Christmas is a very busy time for her.”

Sister Infirmarian let out a bark of laughter. “You two defy belief. Cut from the same cloth, the pair of you! Yes, my dear, I have her in hand as well. She doesn’t know it yet, but she’s also about to be marched off to bed.”

“But I can’t…” began Mother Abbess.

“Oh yes, you can,” the other two parroted in unison, and Mother Abbess subsided with a grin. The biter bit!

“Now all I have to do is get Ellie there as well,” mused Sister Infirmarian with a satisfied smirk, having settled the hash of these two women.

“All you need to do is tell her to rest with a book,” said Hilda in amusement. “She’ll be over in five minutes. Just don’t mention the word sleep. That would be fatal.”

“You know this for a fact, do you?” asked Sister Infirmarian acidly.

“It works every time, I promise you. In fact, tell her it’s my suggestion.”

There was sudden laughter in the nun’s voice. “That should do the trick. It would seem your every utterance is law where Ellie is concerned.” Her laughter faded however as she saw Hilda close her eyes in sudden pain. “Have you taken anything for that head?” she asked abruptly.

“Yes, but without success,” Hilda admitted.

Mother Abbess stood up. “Leave me to have a word with Ellie and settle her down, Pauline. You see to Hilda,” and with a brief squeeze of Hilda’s hand she was gone.

Sister Infirmarian helped Hilda to her feet and watched the pallor increase. “Do you need help to undress?” she asked anxiously.

Hilda sighed as she unbuttoned her cardigan. “No, I can manage. I’m sorry for being such a nuisance, and for being so pig-headed, to use a certain someone’s very elegant phrase.”

“Hmmm!” responded the nun. “I’m afraid, in her case, it’s the pot calling the kettle black! I’ll be back in a little while with something stronger for that head. I want you in bed by then,” she added in her brisk, no-nonsense voice.

However, by the time she returned half an hour later, Hilda was fast asleep, curled up in a ball. It was only when she drew near that the nun realised why – she was curled round Polly, the little body fitting neatly in the crook of the arm holding her close. Sister Infirmarian smiled. Patch was asleep in similar fashion, curled up in Ellie’s arms, for the girl had fallen asleep five minutes after opening her book, as Hilda had calmly forecast. As for a weary Mother Abbess, she had fallen fast asleep in the middle of arguing that she was fine and had work to do. No cat needed there!

Three down, one to go, thought Sister Infirmarian gleefully as she headed for the kitchen and a weary Sister Aiden. No use having a reputation for bossiness if one did not make use of it now and then. It should make for a very peaceful Boxing Day.

#309:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Thu Aug 31, 2006 11:48 pm
    —
Yes, Headmistresses are far too used to getting their own way! But Hilda has been well and truly squashed this time.

SI's regime sounds eminently sensible to me, and gives Hilda space for the things she really needs to do, while making sure she has time to recover.

I do hope we can see a meeting between SI and Gwynneth some time, Mary, that would be a confederation of the Titans all right!

Very glad MA has been persuaded to rest, too. And that Ellie has taken it all calmly.

A galaxy of strong and delightful characters here - not to mention the cats!

#310:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 5:48 am
    —
Ah Mary these are such entertaining battles of wills! I can't wait for Gwynneth to meet SI.

Hilda is so wonderfully capable of seeing other people's points of view - and acknowledging when they are in the right! (and in being able to know what Nell would have been saying to her). She manages to back down so gracefully here that I share SI's suspicions..

Quote:
I’m quite sure a sensible woman like yourself has no more wish to keep collapsing than we have to watch you keep doing it


What a marvellous line!!

I am sure Hilda will appreciate the 'regime' however - just the sort of thing that she would be quick to impose on another. But also having this sense of order will (hopefully) calm and soothe her much more quickly.

Yay for Polly! Falling asleep with a cat is so nice and easy - at least until the cat wakes up and starts walking on your face...

Thank you Mary. I hope they all can have a nice peaceful Boxing Day.

#311:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 9:41 am
    —
That was fantastic! I so enjoy these exchanges between them, infused with more of that wonderful wry humour. So many forces to be reckoned with - so many indomitable women! I do look forward to when Matey gets in on the act too. They'll be able to play doubles... Wink

Quote:
“Oh yes, you can,” the other two parroted in unison, and Mother Abbess subsided with a grin. The biter bit!

Brilliant!

But for all its humour, there is also a bittersweet quality to this scene, as Nell's loss is always apparent, never forgotten. This line has particular poignancy:

Quote:
“Oh, indubitably! Where you’re concerned, Hilda my girl, two heads are definitely better than one.”

...as Sister Infirmarian, knowingly or otherwise, touches on the fact that Nell was Hilda's colleague, as well as her friend.

I'm probably going to end up missing the next few posts (parental visits, travelling and the like) and this was a wonderful one to finish on until I can catch up again.

Merci, cherie.

PS - and the cats are so cute! Wink


Last edited by Katya on Fri Sep 01, 2006 1:22 pm; edited 1 time in total

#312:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 11:14 am
    —
*laugh* I certainly did need to re-read this before posting Mary - in fact, my Dad's request for whatever it was stopped me taking in the very end of this post, so I'm glad I left it!

I'm glad that Hilda managed to take MA's comments as she did - I was worried that her self control might have been utterly demolished and she break down. That appears to have been avoided, however much Hilda might have shown the two in the room how much it affected her.

I just loved this line from early on:

Quote:
Hilda wondered to herself how Gwynneth Lloyd had managed to metamorphose into this bossy nun.


A classic my love.

And as for the way that MA quietly gives her approval to all that SI commands of Hilda - reinforcing the need for implicit obedience and no skirting round the issues, just to have it turned over.

I love the way that Hilda is able to supply information on how to get Ellie sleeping without a fight, and the fact that both of them had cat's to comfort them.

So, 3 sleepers for the vigilant and all powerful SI, and another to go by the sounds of things. I hope that that one happens without too much hastle on either side.

Thanks Mary love, wonderful writing.

#313:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 11:37 am
    —
Truly glorious, and so very satisfying to read! SI is so right in her assessment of what Hilda needs and the line about Gwynneth's metamorphosis is classic. I foresee that SI and Gwynneth will forge a friendship very quickly when they meet.
And in all of this, Nell is never forgotten: it's almost as if she's standing there, joining in the conversation!
And I loved the cats, bless them.
Thank you, Mary!

#314:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 1:41 pm
    —
Wonderful - I loved that idea of '3 down, 1 to go' - Sister Infirmarian gets her way again!!

Loved the picture of Hilda and Ellie each asleep cuddling a cat, too. And the crack about Gwynneth.

But all these interchanges were lovely, and yes, Nell is never far away, is she?

Thanks Mary, for another wonderful word picture.

#315:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Fri Sep 01, 2006 7:48 pm
    —
All I wanted to say has been said - Hilda needs someone like SI because she has to look after herself.

And cats are very comforting - unless one brings you a dead mouse at 3am! Rolling Eyes


Thanks Mary. Laughing

#316:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun Sep 03, 2006 8:36 am
    —
Lovely. Thanks Mary.
I agree with Lesley - cats are very comforting.

#317:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Sep 03, 2006 9:36 pm
    —
I am feeling slightly confused because this is not what I came to post. I was told very firmly that what I had in mind will do next time but this had to come first. Shocked It was a total surprise as I had to then set to and put it down on paper, so blame Hilda or even Nell this time. I take no responsibility. Laughing

Mother Abbess woke from her own sleep after only an hour, feeling much refreshed. She made her way to her office in all innocence, intending to get on with some work, only to be met by a very irate Sister Infirmarian.

“And just where do you think you’re going?” she demanded tetchily. “Whatever you were about to do, forget it. It’s Boxing Day, for goodness sake. You can just take a holiday, since you’ve given everyone else one. Go and sit by Hilda, if you want something to do, and let me know when she wakes.”

Feeling rather like a naughty schoolgirl berated for spilling ink over her best copybook, Mother Abbess meekly fetched her book and settled quietly by Hilda’s bedside. She laid the book in her lap but found herself unable to concentrate. Her eyes wandered round the room, which no longer looked as it had. Hilda had imposed her personality. There were books everywhere, on every surface. It was true they were stacked tidily, but they were there, taking over. Did the woman not realise there was a library here – or did she just automatically stuff her case full of books wherever she went?

Draped over the mirror was the scarf Ellie had given her, its blue a vivid splash of colour in the rather dark room, and in front of the mirror stood a wooden crucifix which managed to be both very simple and exquisitely beautiful. Was it something Nell had offered her? Dangling from each knob on the chest of drawers was an embroidered lavender sachet, and indeed the aroma of the lavender subtly permeated the room, making it a pleasant place to be.

The nun’s eyes reached the picture now hanging on the wall opposite the bed, the triptych painted by Sister Patricia. The more one looked at it, reflected the nun in quiet amazement, the more one saw in it. No wonder Hilda had been overcome. Nell’s face was so strongly delineated that her character leapt off the canvas at you. This was not a woman you forgot in a hurry. Her eyes caught and held you, the eyes of a woman at peace with herself and with the world around her. You could see quite clearly how she had been able to bully Hilda into submission. And why Hilda missed her so dreadfully. She would be like a rock behind you, warding off the storms; she would be

……That tower of strength
Which stood four-square to all the winds that blew. (Tennyson)


But – there was also something in Nell’s eyes, and in her posture, which told you that standing beside her was her heart’s dearest, the one she trusted above all. The one she could not do without.

Hilda had been right. Sister Patricia was an artist of calibre, for she had seen only photographs of Nell and the houses, and yet she had produced this masterpiece. This picture lived and breathed. Mother Abbess felt sudden shame that it had taken Hilda to point out Sister Patricia’s true worth. She determined then and there that the artist and her work should not be hidden away any longer – they had something tender and beautiful to say to the world.

Mother Abbess’s eyes drifted to the bedside table, where was set a small bowl of Christmas roses. She knew how much Hilda loved flowers and smiled to herself. Standing beside the flowers were the origami angels Hilda had received yesterday and the small framed photo of Nell which she always carried with her. It was the eyes again which caught and held you, and the courage in the strong-jawed face. The face of a woman who would never let you down. The face of a heroine.

The simplicity of the frame and photo were in marked contrast to the elegance of the angels, sparkling silver stars binding the white hair and the brown. Their rainbow-hued wings shimmered in the sunlight pouring into the room, and the love the two angels held for each other was evident even in the swiftly-drawn features. Like the picture, another true work of art, even if ephemeral. And one treasured by Hilda.

The nun’s eyes swept the room again. Suddenly, she shivered and the back of her neck prickled. She resisted the urge to look over her shoulder, but she felt Nell was as strong and visible a presence in this room as Hilda herself was. She would not be shut out. Especially not when Hilda was ill. Mother Abbess knew she had been right in what she had said to Hilda the night before – Nell would most definitely haunt this Convent. How, wondered the nun, could the bodily presence of one conjure up the spiritual presence of the other? That gossamer curtain again. Even in death, they walked side by side, refusing to leave the one they loved.

Mother Abbess did not dismiss her feelings. She had heard too much that was strange and other-worldy in her years of counselling. More things are wrought by prayer/ Than this world dreams of.(Tennyson) Or by love, thought the nun to herself. By such a love as these two had for each other.

Well, Nell, I think you had better switch allegiance and take the habit here. You’re everywhere in this place, around every corner - we just can't see you. I don't mind at all, you know, but please do not hurt my gentle daughter with that strength of yours. Don’t force yourself into her presence too much. She needs some ease from her grief. But it’s difficult, isn’t it, because she still needs you so much, is so aware of your nearness and so comforted by it. How did you sweet talk God, my dear? Or did you leave Him no option?

#318:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sun Sep 03, 2006 9:44 pm
    —
Oh Mary, you took me from laughing at MA and her cat caught in the cream dish expression as she tried to get on with her work, to wonder, and amazement as I read through that peice. It's one of those posts which seems to have a small bit of everything in it.

From the 'naughty schoolgirl' type writing, through the telling scene where MA see's so much of Hilda's own person just from the way she decorated her room, the numorous books, the beloved gifts, the small touches that each person brings to the places they inhabit.

And then to the end. The palable presence of Nell Wilson which pervades the room, and the consciousness of the woman observing the scene. I wonder what Hilda will say when she wakens - or will MA be gone by that point.

Hilda may have insisted that you include this Mary, but I am so glad about it - the story is that much richer because of it, and I look forward to reading the post which should have been tonights when it comes.

#319:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Sep 03, 2006 9:52 pm
    —
Oh lovely, MA will be accepting two when Hilda joins - wonder how much that will rile Nell? Laughing

Thanks Mary.

#320:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sun Sep 03, 2006 11:58 pm
    —
As Squirrel said, there's so much variety in this, from the humour of MA being made to feel like
Quote:
a naughty schoolgirl berated for spilling ink over her best copybook
to her musing about Hilda
Quote:
or did she just automatically stuff her case full of books wherever she went?
Well of course, what else?

MA's realisation of the way in which Hilda has recognised and validated Sister Patricia's artistic gifts is moving, and the description of Nell as
Quote:
a rock behind you, warding off the storms
is so very apt.

That last section is certainly spine-cruddling. I shoild think that this strong awareness of Nell'spresence would bring nothing but comfort to Hilda - except that it's so awful when it goes, and she has to relive her loss.

Thank you, Mary, lots to think about there.

#321:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Sep 04, 2006 1:28 am
    —
Well, Mary, this may not have been what you were intending to give us tonight, but I am extremely glad that you did as you were told here!

As Squirrel points out, there are just so many different moods to ponder here, from amusement right through to what Tara refers to so picturesquely as 'spine-cruddling' - I know that last section just sent shivers up and down my spine!!

MA is definitely going to have two new recruits, isn't she, even if one of them is in 'spirit' only. But if she, too, can now 'sense' Nell's presence in this way, just think how much more she will be able to help Hilda than she is already doing now, when Hilda's grief over her loss overwhelms her as it does at those times when she *can't* feel Nell's presence.

Thank you, Mary - we'll look forward to that piece you'd meant to give us tonight!

#322:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Mon Sep 04, 2006 4:04 am
    —
Interesting how Nell has so touched Sister Patricia in her work, and now M.A. in hers.... The whole community, sooner or later.

I'm now very curious to see how bringing Gwynneth into the mix come Easter will affect the dynamics. Smile

Lesley wrote:
And cats are very comforting - unless one brings you a dead mouse at 3am! Rolling Eyes

or when they're sick in your bed and the washer is broken. Sad
(The comfort is worth it, of course -- but I'm very glad there should be a new washer tomorrow!)

#323:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Sep 04, 2006 5:00 am
    —
Oh that was wonderful Mary; I'm so glad you listened to the insistent voices. I have a real sense of that room now, with all the things that mean so much to Hilda (and doesn't everyone put a layer of books at the bottom of their case? Laughing). And how right that MA should be aware of Nell's presence - made aware of it by the strength of Hilda's perceptions and her own sensitivity to Hilda.
Thank you Mary.
(Hope this makes sense, I've only been back about three hours and am somewhat befuddled..brain hasn't yet joined me Very Happy )

#324:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Sep 05, 2006 9:48 pm
    —
I'm so pleased you didn't think they had got it wrong! I found it *spine-cruddling* as well, Tara. Laughing

.....she still needs you so much, is so aware of your nearness and so comforted by it. How did you sweet talk God, my dear? Or did you leave Him no option?

Suddenly a rustle from the bed brought her back to the here and now. She watched Hilda’s eyes open and stare blankly at the ceiling, but the next instant the eyes had closed again and she was digging the heel of her palm into her forehead, as though in great pain. All practicality now, Mother Abbess was on her feet in seconds and bending over the bed. “It’s worse, isn’t it, love?” she said anxiously.

“I shouldn’t have listened to you. Keeping going was the only thing keeping it at bay,” whispered Hilda, opening her eyes again and trying to smile, but it was a dismal affair and her face was a dreadful colour.

“But it wasn’t being kept at bay at all, was it now? I’ll go and get Pauline. Lie still, child.” Mother Abbess was about to move when there came the sound of the door opening and raised voices were to be heard. Hilda winced, closing her eyes against the increase in pain, and the nun swung round angrily from the bed.

Sister Infirmarian stood in the doorway, trying to bar Ellie from entering. “I told you when you woke up, Ellie - she’s not fit….”

“Please, Sister,” Ellie’s voice pleaded loudly.

“Pauline, Ellie, what is going on?” came Mother Abbess’s quiet, terse voice as she moved nearer. “This noise is disturbing Hilda. She…”

Sister Infirmarian made a mistake on hearing her Superior’s voice. She turned to speak. Immediately, Ellie slipped round her and made for the bed. Moving swiftly, the nun lunged and caught her by the arm. “I found her sitting outside on the floor. She won’t take no for an answer!” she gasped crossly.

Ellie squirmed in the nun’s grasp but could not escape. Her temper boiled over and she lost all control, speaking in her native French. “Why should I? You have no right to tell me what to do. I can sit here with her just as quietly as anyone else. She means so much to me. I need to know she is alright. But you won’t tell me anything, won’t let me near her. Let me go....” she suddenly shouted, and struggled wildly against her captor's fierce grip.

Hilda and Mother Abbess, who understood the words, also recognised the desperate fear that lay behind them, but Sister Infirmarian only heard the temper and immediately lost her own. She spoke loudly and angrily. “You must learn, my girl, that when I say no I mean no. How dare you just take it upon yourself to….”

“Pauline!” The voice was soft yet peremptory, breaking into the tirade like a whiplash. Sister Infirmarian suddenly came to herself and looked across to meet her Superior’s steely gaze. She gulped. What on earth had come over her? Mother would not be merciful, could not be merciful.

“Ellie, viens ici, mon enfant,” said a whispered voice from the bed and at the sound of that beloved voice, bidding her come near, the girl tore herself away from her captor’s grasp and fell on her knees at the bedside. Hilda gritted her teeth against the pain when she saw the terror in the sapphire eyes, and spoke very quietly in French.

“Calme-toi, chérie, calm down. It’s nothing serious, I promise you, just a bad headache. I get them sometimes and just need to be very quiet. That’s why Mère came to see you earlier on instead of me, and that’s why Sister Pauline is worried for me when you disobey her like this.” She saw Ellie’s tension fade and her eyes lose their fear. “Why don’t you go with Mère for a while and have a chat? You can sit with me later when I’ve had a sleep and feel a little better.” She looked over at her friend and saw her nod. “But first, child, I think you have something to say to Sister here,” added Hilda firmly.

Ellie’s face grew ashamed. She made to rise but Hilda pulled the girl’s head down and kissed her gently on the cheek. Ellie blushed at this token of forgiveness and smiled shamefacedly. As she rose to her feet, Mother Abbess whispered in the nursing Sister’s ear. “Pauline, I’ll see you later. But Hilda’s in a bad way. She didn’t need this. Look after her for me.”

Sister Infirmarian also had the grace to look ashamed as she faced her Superior. She nodded and then started as the girl came up to her. “Please forgive me, ma soeur. I was very rude, but very rude.”

Sister Infirmarian took her gently by the shoulder and kissed her on the forehead. “So was I, child, and I apologise profusely. My temper was unforgiveable.”

Seeing the total astonishment on the girl’s face, Mother Abbess whisked her out of the room smartly before anything else could be said, leaving Sister Infirmarian thoroughly disgusted with herself. But she must put herself aside for the moment. She had a patient.....

#325:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Tue Sep 05, 2006 10:59 pm
    —
Quote:
My temper was unforgiveable

Not by me, SI! You are perhaps not the most tactful of women, but you had already tried to explain to Ellie that she couldn't see Hilda because H wasn't well enough. Perhaps, too, you should, in retrospect, have given her more details so that she was less afraid, but, in the last analysis, her crime is not so much being rude to you as behaving in a selfish and unloving way towards Hilda, who truly does not need this just at the moment. 'I want' and 'I need' loom rather large for young Ellie!

#326:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Sep 05, 2006 11:14 pm
    —
I agree, Judith - if I were the nurse looking after someone suffering in the same way as Hilda I'd have been far more forceful. Ellie was thinking only of herself and her needs, she needs to understand that, in this case, her concerns are not important - Hilda's health is.



Thanks Mary.

#327:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Sep 05, 2006 11:23 pm
    —
Another truly realistic episode, Mary and another shining example of Hilda subjugating her own needs to those of another, regardless of what it must have cost her.

Tara truly said that 'I want' and 'I need' are phrases which loom large in Ellie's vocabulary at present. But unspoken beneath those expressions are the words 'J'ai peur - I am so afraid' [ in case I lose you, Hilda, as well as everyone else whom I loved].

Yes, she's a spoilt young lady, but she really is a very frightened one too, and it is this very real terror which is driving her at this point, however much SI, Mother Abbess and others tried to dissuade her from seeing Hilda. If this were not the case, she would not have calmed down so very quickly just on hearing Hilda's words of reassurance.

Yes, others might (and should) have been dissuaded, but Ellie is still very young and very afraid. Hilda knows this only too well which is why she insisted on straining every fibre of her being to comfort her.

As a result, MA may now have an easier time with Ellie, while SI devotes her energies to taking care of her patient, who will submit more willingly to her ministrations because she knows she has done all she can for Ellie at this point and now really must consider herself. It's devoutly to be hoped that SI has something which will ease the intensity of Hilda's headache and bring her some much needed rest.

Thank you, Mary.

#328:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 4:13 am
    —
Ellie is so very young and afraid - as Hilda understands, and as I think MA will also understand. Although that doesn't mean she shouldn't have to deal with the results of behaving badly as Hilda has already shown her! Hopefully, SI will be able to do something about the headache.

#329:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 7:43 am
    —
I will admit to being very glad that both Hilda and MA were there. Yes, in 'adult' perception, Ellie was behaving very badly, but Ellie is not an adult, she has a long way to go before she has that degree of a hold on her emotions. Right now, particularly in the grip of her terror that she is going to loose another loved one - who has yet told her about Hilda's headaches? - she is more like a young child who needs comfort, than an adult who can consistently put others before herself.

Mary, I could almost see that scene again, as well as hear it very clearly. MA and her deep concern for Hilda, as she wakes up in obvious pain, Ellie and her struggle against SI for freedom, and that dispair and terror which she seems to bring with her, Hilda and her struggle to deal with her headache, the extra noise, and still cope with Ellie's needs, MA later on, as she realises what Ellie needs and works out how best to help her... the list could go on forever.

Poor SI, her will battling with the child's, not realising why she feels the way she does, not quite understanding, just going all out to save her patient. Yes, she could have tried to see where the child was coming from - and in another instance she *could* have hurt Ellie a fair bit - but to her eyes, Ellie was about to hurt her patient, do something Hilda should not have had to deal with, and she has been trained to protect her patients if at all possible.

Poor SI, having to learn how to over-ride that robot like acceptance of 'the way things ought to be'. Not that she should do so at all times, no, but she is going to have to learn that for Ellie, and to some extent for Hilda (who could imagine that Hilda could rest properly if she felt that Ellie was alone and needing her), there are going to have to be some small exceptions made.

Now, I hope that SI can deal with that headache, and that MA can bring her comfort to Ellie.

Thank you Mary.

#330:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 9:35 pm
    —
Elder in Ontario wrote:
But unspoken beneath those expressions are the words 'J'ai peur - I am so afraid' [ in case I lose you, Hilda, as well as everyone else whom I loved].

Sure you didn't write these episodes, Elder? Laughing I was very interested in the different interpretations above of Ellie's behaviour - who's to say who is right?


She bent over the bed and noted Hilda’s ghastly colour, the perspiration gathering on the furrowed brow. She also noted the restlessness. “Do you need a bowl?” she asked quietly.

“Rather urgently, I think,” gasped Hilda, and the nun berated herself even more as she left the room hurriedly. Hilda’s condition had been made a great deal worse by that disturbance and she was certainly not fit enough to make her way to the bathroom. Gently, the nun tended to her patient and was eventually able to lay her back down, white and shaking but feeling a little easier.

The nun’s fingers were laid on Hilda’s wrist and she watched the closed eyes and exhausted face. “I think it was the sudden relaxation. You kept yourself going when it was quite clear you needed rest but you just refused to give in to it. Yesterday was too long and emotional a day on top of everything else. I think this would have happened sooner or later anyway, so I’m glad we forced the issue. But I’m sorry about the noise. You didn’t need that.”

Hilda’s eyes opened. “She was frightened, Sister. Frightened she was going to lose me as she has lost so many others. Once she knew I was ill, your keeping her away from me fuelled her terror and drove out any other considerations. And it was my fault,” she sighed. “I let her down. I should have gone to see her before I went to bed.”

“Not so, dear. Mother went in to her and she says Ellie was very tired but seemed amenable at that point.” Sister Infirmarian bit her lip. “If it’s anyone’s fault, it’s mine. I was the one who sent Ellie away and I was the one who insisted you went straight to bed. I was too hard on her just now, I see that now. I didn’t understand. I’m not as good as you at working out motives unless they’re pointed out to me. I think that’s why I ended up working with the sick rather than those who come to us for help. The sick I can understand.”

“And you do it wonderfully,” whispered Hilda. “I don’t think anyone has quite your touch when someone is ill. You seem to know when one’s very skin hurts. Are you in much trouble?”

The nun nodded. “Oh yes. Mother will not be merciful. Entirely my own fault. It’s my besetting skin – my temper where my patients are concerned. I thought by this time I had conquered it but every so often it gets the better of me. I should have listened more carefully to your remarks about Ellie earlier.”

Hilda closed her eyes against the pain. “Yes, I’ve heard about your striking fear into the hearts of the nurses on your ward.”

With a start the nun realised that this was the second reference Hilda had made to that other life on the hospital wards. So! Hilda had heard Mother Abbess’s story. And she’s probably heard more than I know myself, she thought to herself. However, all she said out loud was, “You don’t waste time, do you? How did you know to ask?”

“Her face yesterday,” whispered Hilda, hoping her renewed nausea would soon take itself off.

“Ah!” said Sister Infirmarian, watching the white face carefully. “Thank God there aren’t too many of you around. No secret would be safe.”

Hilda swallowed. “Tell her she doesn’t need to punish you on my behalf.”

“And on Ellie’s?”

Hilda opened her eyes and contemplated her silently. The nun nodded. “You don’t pull any punches, do you, for all your gentleness?”

A smile of singular beauty lit up Hilda’s pale features for a moment and then she closed her eyes again with a gentle sigh. Sister Infirmarian wrung out a towel and laid it on the deeply furrowed forehead. Hilda felt the nausea recede and her body relax a little at the welcome coolness and the faint smell of lavender, a smell that always took her straight back to her childhood, which was the reason she carried the little bags of it around with her.

“I can’t give you any tablets after that sickness, so try to sleep, though I can see how bad it is,” said the nun quietly. “But then that wallop in the car and your heroics afterwards were not conducive to good health. It's going to take some time to recover from all that properly, so you must be very patient with yourself.”

Hilda felt the nun’s fingers on her wrist and knew they were worried about her. She wanted to tell them not to be, but she had no more energy. The pain was too debilitating and she found she could no longer even open her eyes. She felt Sister Infirmarian wiping her brow occasionally with the lavender scented towel and gradually her awareness of her surroundings softened, then dissolved. She realised she could hear bird song, sweetly and faintly, and a familiar voice calling far away in the distance…..

#331:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 9:43 pm
    —
Think Nell is about to tell her off! Laughing

And I'm still with SI on this - patients come first I'm afraid! Thanks Mary - lovely episode.

#332:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 10:04 pm
    —
[quote="MaryR"]
Elder in Ontario wrote:
But unspoken beneath those expressions are the words 'J'ai peur - I am so afraid' [ in case I lose you, Hilda, as well as everyone else whom I loved].



No, I didn't write any of this, promise!!

But Ellie is a child who has already endured more loss than someone her age should be asked to do - to me her terror was a very natural reaction. And I know that not everyone agrees with me - like Mary, I've been intrigued at the different reactions here.

I love the way that Hilda is managing to get so thoroughly to the nub of things with SI, despite her own obvious indisposition and discomfort. SI is quite right to ask if she misses anything, isn't she?


[color=blue]
Quote:
Hilda felt the nun’s fingers on her wrist and knew they were worried about her. She wanted to tell them not to be, but she had no more energy.


Thank goodness she is allowing herself to relax and give in to her suffering, if only for a while.

Quote:
and gradually her awareness of her surroundings softened, then dissolved. She realised she could hear bird song, sweetly and faintly, and a familiar voice calling far away in the distance…..


Agree with Lesley that Nell is about to put in an appearance, but I'd not like to hazard a guess as to whether she will sympathise or rebuke Hilda here!! We shall see. Laughing

Thank you, Mary.

#333:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 10:05 pm
    —
Oh my word... Mary!

I can't imagine what that must have been like to write. The deep pain Hilda is in comes ringing through the whole peice clearly, the intimate conversation, while SI is working, and the stunning straight-forwarness of the remarks by SI on her 'besetting sin'. I love the way you create your atmosphere my dear, for this installment can be described no other way.

I loved the way SI knew at once that Hilda needed a basin of some kind, and then the consideration she shows as she explores the possibilities of why Hilda should have such a violent attack.

The startling humility, as she admits she has done wrong by her patient, just by trying to protect her. I'm sure this is a lesson that she will not need taught again.

And Hilda, wrapped up in the needs of others once again - explaining to SI exactly why she needed to reassure Ellie, and then the disappointment she feels in herself - so masterfully rejected by SI, just what Hilda needed to hear.

Quote:
"I’m not as good as you at working out motives unless they’re pointed out to me. I think that’s why I ended up working with the sick rather than those who come to us for help. The sick I can understand"


Ah, but isn't that the point? each of us has our own place where we can understand, and there is no way that an eye can be a foot - it is needed as an eye, though the eye can strive to have some understanding of what it means to be a foot.

Poor SI, I guess that she may half deserve what will be coming to her, but at the same time, she was only being who she was. Hopefully MA will be merciful when she talks to SI.

And the recognition of just how far Hilda has gone in her understanding of MA... It was great watching the realisation form of exactly what Hilda's comments meant.

Oh Mary, I want to go on, commenting on each line, but I feel I've already written enough on this already!

I'll therefore finish with telling you I love this line:

Quote:
“Thank God there aren’t too many of you around. No secret would be safe.”


And that I'm looking forward to what comes up next!

#334:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed Sep 06, 2006 11:43 pm
    —
Squirrel wrote:
Ellie is not an adult, she has a long way to go before she has that degree of a hold on her emotions

Yes, absolutely, which is why she needs to submit to the authority of those who understand more than she does! Poor Ellie, I feel I'm being very hard on her, and I totally appreciate that she was terrified of losing Hilda as well as her family, but we're left with Hilda feeling (typically, of course) quite unnecessary guilt, and SI, who was only acting in the best interests of a very sick woman, in trouble up to her gills! I can thoroughly sympathise with Ellie's being upset - what I can't forgive is her actually barging in like that when Hilda was in such a state.

Aren't our different perspectives interesting.

I, too, feel sure Nell is on her way, but I'm worried - Hilda is very sick, and these episodes keep recurring.

#335:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Sep 07, 2006 12:42 am
    —
Very very thought-provoking! Interesting to see SI aware of her faults - and now able to distinguish exactly why she made that mistake. Her reaction of "patient first" was entirely sound and commendable - Hilda is extremely unwell - and such a part of who she is as a person but it blinded her to absolutely everything else and that caused the problem.
And I loved her comment that
Quote:
“Thank God there aren’t too many of you around. No secret would be safe.”
. Exactly so!

And perhaps, just perhaps Hilda is going to be given some respite.
Thank you Mary.

#336:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Fri Sep 08, 2006 1:19 am
    —
MaryR wrote:
I am feeling slightly confused because this is not what I came to post. I was told very firmly that what I had in mind will do next time but this had to come first. Shocked It was a total surprise as I had to then set to and put it down on paper, so blame Hilda or even Nell this time. I take no responsibility. Laughing


Mary,
sorry to interrupt the flow, but I simply HAD to comment on this update first - it is truly exquisite and so utterly perfect for the story. I am so glad MA can feel Nell too.
I am really happy that you had the urge to include it here Laughing

Why are there no emoticons for "utterly gobsmacked with admiration" ?

For the latest update, I own to wibbling about Hilda`s headache. Only once have I had one that bad, and I thought I was going to die. Lying completely immobile in a dark silent room was indeed the only thing that brought any relief at all, and even just writing about it makes me feel bilious.
Poor Hilda ! And poor SI when MA gets hold of her.... Shocked

#337:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 3:37 pm
    —
I feel a Nell moment coming on Smile I hope she will be able to relieve some of Hilda's pain - as she did with the feet. But i think her presence alone will do Hilda a world of good - as a peaceful (or maybe not :p ) presence to take Hilda's mind off problems other than her own. Nell is able to give so much now because Hilda can just receive the support and sympathy without having to feel she needs to (or even can) give in return. Something that she would accept from Nell, but probably not even MA yet. Hilda can hold no concerns for Nell (i hope) which is what makes her such a wonderful support.

Hilda's understanding of others is, as always, uncanny, and i almost feel bad for SI, whose behaviour would be accepted, and endorsed by most, but finds that she needs to raise herself up another notch to match the care provided by Hilda. And I think SI has been wonderfully gracious and humble in accepting the situation - again Hilda's influence I don't doubt...

Thank you Mary.

#338:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 9:43 pm
    —
Miranda wrote:
I feel a Nell moment coming on Smile

Mmmm! Not at the moment, I'm afraid. But patience is a virtue, remember! Laughing

Mother Abbess sat Ellie down on the couch in front of the fire. “Did you go into lunch, child?” she asked gently. When Ellie shook her head the nun picked up one of the wooden angels from the table. “Hold on to that, Ellie, and absorb its serenity. It helped your Madame the other night and it might just help you now. She told me a secret from her own childhood, and I’m quite sure she would want me to pass it on to you. Her mother used to tell her that we all have angels in Heaven who are constantly sending us messages, little love notes, and that if we listen carefully, especially at Christmas, we will hear them whispering to us, Merry Christmas, dear one……I love you with all my heart. She said that he trick is to listen and believe. I have to say, it made a deep impression on me.”

Ellie looked down at the angel. “She told me her mother died when she was only thirteen.”

“She did indeed, child. And she didn’t have a loving grandmother to take her place, as you did, only a rather distant father who had no idea how to treat a young girl. It was very grievous, that loss. As grievous as the loss of your grandmother. It changed her irrevocably. That’s why she understands so well.”

She turned away to the phone and asked for a sandwich and a pot of tea, then stayed at her desk, ostensibly reading some correspondence but keeping a surreptitious eye on Ellie. For a while, the girl simply stared down at the carved figure but then abruptly she buried her face in her hands and began to weep very quietly. Mother Abbess was seated beside her in an instant, arms round the young girl, who buried her face in the nun’s habit and clung tightly as the sobs shook her. The nun let her cry herself out, then began to talk quietly.

“Ellie, Hilda and I know how much you hurt. We have both lost people we love very dearly – and it’s not going to get better in five minutes or five weeks, for you have lost such a lot. We know why you act as you do, and Hilda’s loving heart will shelter you while you heal, as heal you must in the end. But others will not understand such behaviour in a girl your age.”

Ellie wiped her tears away as she interrupted. “I just wanted to be with her. I was scared.”

Mother Abbess held her more closely. “I know, sweetheart, but you can’t have a temper tantrum every time you don’t get your own way, not even if you are scared for her. What about what Madame wants and needs? She’s ill, Ellie – after all, you know she had that bad accident a few weeks ago. She needs looking after. Being adult doesn’t take away pain and confusion. And she’s grieving still. She needs time to come to terms with her loss, just like you.” She paused and waited. Receiving no response, she added softly, “You told her only yesterday that you would be her champion, that you would never let her down.”

She let silence fall again and after a long moment Ellie raised a tear-stained face, shame in her eyes. Mother Abbess smiled down at her. “But you did let her down, didn’t you, by insisting on your own way at the worst possible moment?”

The girl nodded sadly. “What can I do to make it up to her?”

There was a tap at the door and Mother Abbess passed the girl a box of tissues before standing up. “You can start by looking after yourself and eating something.”

She went to the door and returned with a tray, which she set down by the crèche. She handed the sandwich to Ellie, ordering her to eat it all, and poured out two cups of tea, ladling the sugar into Ellie’s. She sipped her own tea and watched the girl, who was staring into the fire as she chewed. Quite clearly she had re-discovered her appetite and Mother Abbess smiled to herself as she remembered Hilda’s words to Sister Infirmarian about adolescents. It was an age she would not herself care to re-visit.

When Ellie had finished her sandwich and begun on her own tea, Mother Abbess spoke again, gently but firmly. “Now, you ask what you can do, child. Well, you can learn to be unselfish and not insist on having your own way all the time. You may happen to think that we adults never understand anything, but we do get it right occasionally and there is usually a reason for what we ask. Try to think things through before reacting angrily and upsetting everyone.”

Ellie grimaced in self-disgust and Mother Abbess reached out and squeezed her hand gently. “It’s okay, Ellie,” she said softly. “We’ll all help, especially Madame. But what can you do to help her? You can give to her as well as take. Don’t let all the giving be one-way. Letting her have time to herself would be giving. Sharing her with others and not being resentful would also be giving. When you get to school you will have to share her, but even here that will happen, for Hilda offers her help to any she perceives as needing it. You can either hold her tightly, and make yourself very unhappy, or be open-hearted and imitate her, by giving generously of yourself to all you meet. And discover in the process that you are reaping the same joy she does, despite what it costs.”

Ellie listened, her eyes intent, but she frowned at that last sentence. Mother Abbess saw it and nodded. “Oh yes, child, it costs. Hilda will give you her smile when she wants to weep; she will give you her time when she needs it for herself; she will give you her strength when she is at her weakest; she will lift you up when she is as low as it is possible to be – and she would give you her life if it would save or protect you.”

Ellie by now was staring at the nun wide-eyed, open-mouthed. This was a giving she did not recognise, had never met. And in the recesses of her mind she knew that this was the giving that Madame had offered her, a complete stranger, this last week. She was even able to appreciate dimly that she had taken it almost for granted, that she had not really questioned too hard this generosity. And had then hurt Madame by her selfish actions earlier on!

Mother Abbess smiled gently and her voice was very soft as she went on. “That is who and what she is, Ellie. She can do no other. But she pays for it in ways you can’t imagine. And before you go making her into a saint, let me tell you that she can be very pig-headed and obstinate about it, and take it all too far. That is why those of us who love her must try to look after her and protect her from herself. She has lost the only one who could ever really do that, but we can try our hardest to help. We must try to give to her even if it hurts. And unless we can hide our own hurt very well, she will know and try to take that hurt away.”

She thought grimly to herself how much Hilda would hate her saying all this to Ellie. Well, stubborn woman that she was, she would just have to put up with it! “She is one of life’s healers, child, and if you follow her example you will be the same, for that kind of goodness is contagious. I count myself privileged to know her and to be loved by her – and to find myself changed by her. However much I may have done for her, she has given me so much in return that I am in her debt forever.”

Ellie had never been spoken to in this way before, except by Hilda, and she could feel her spirit expanding and taking flight, even as her mind shrank from what all this might demand of her if she accepted it. She was mature enough to recognise that she had come into the sphere of two exceptional women and that, if she watched and listened, they could transform her totally. The question was, did she want to be so transformed?

Mother Abbess smiled to herself. She could almost see the wheels turning; perceived that a great deal of growing up was taking place right in front of her eyes. She began to appreciate how Hilda must often feel as she shaped malleable young minds and spirits with her perception and compassion, with that loving severity that could speak its mind with such gentleness and transforming love. The responsibility was frightening, thought the nun, for one could do such lasting and irreparable damage.

She remained quiet, sipping her tea, and let Ellie’s thoughts wander where they would. The girl had heard enough words for one day.....

#339:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 10:12 pm
    —
Oh Mary...

Well done Mother Abbess. That was just exactly what Ellie needed to hear, just the appeal to her loving heart which would get the right response from her. And no, Maybe Hilda wouldn't want Ellie to hear things this clearly, but I am sure she shall benefit from it. I won't be surprised if Ellie also learns to lean on MA more often now.

I can't say what I want to about this beautiful piece Mary - the words illude me. It is however, just wonderful - a wonder of authorship, crafted as carefully as the finest jewellary, or treasure you could find of your heart.]

Thank you Mary.

#340:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 11:19 pm
    —
A wonderful piece, Mary, and such an astute reading of Hilda. Ellie is young to hear all of that but, I think, mature enough to accept it.


Thank you.

#341:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Tue Sep 12, 2006 11:27 pm
    —
I am just so impressed by the way in which MA handled Ellie there. She has made the issues crystal clear, has not pulled any punches, but has done it with such love and understanding that Ellie has been able to hear it.

I started saving up bits to quote, but her whole conversation with Ellie is so full of wisdom, understanding and truth that I gave up!

I did especially like MA's description of Hilda:
Quote:
Hilda will give you her smile when she wants to weep; she will give you her time when she needs it for herself; she will give you her strength when she is at her weakest; she will lift you up when she is as low as it is possible to be – and she would give you her life if it would save or protect you.”


Thank you, Mary, I really, really appreciated that.

#342:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 12:34 am
    —
What an extraordinary understanding of Hilda MA demonstrates and how accurately and comprehensively she sums her up - even down to pointing out that this can be taken too far! And she pays Ellie the compliment of having the capacity both to understand what is being said to her and to accept it, and the consequences that are involved.

And the extent to which this is justified is seen both in Ellie's understanding that
Quote:
she had come into the sphere of two exceptional women and that, if she watched and listened, they could transform her totally.
Oh yes indeed!

And I loved the line about Ellie thinking that adults never understand anything - where have I heard that recently ? Rolling Eyes Very Happy

Thank you Mary.

#343:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 4:43 am
    —
Tara and Cath have seized on exactly the same points which impressed me so much in this piece - and the two self-same quotes, too.

This is MA at her best, isn't it - showing such understanding of Hilda, and, in sharing so much, so frankly with Ellie, doing just what was needed to show Ellie how she could help Hilda as well as Hilda helping her.

In fact, she handled her just the way Hilda herself would have done, and in treating Ellie as far more than a child, though perhaps a little less than a full-grown adult, she unwittingly earned the girl's trust and affection for herself, as well as that she was already showing for Hilda. (Sorry, that's a long winded, run on sentence, but it's almost midnight and my capacity for thinking coherently is already asleep!)

Thank you, Mary.

#344:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 9:17 pm
    —
Thank you for the words of encouragement...

.....Mother Abbess remained quiet, sipping her tea, and let Ellie’s thoughts wander where they would. The girl had heard enough words for one day.

As they sat drinking their tea companionably, there was a tap at the door and Sister Infirmarian entered at the bidding of her Superior. She nodded briefly in reassurance when she saw the anxiety in the green eyes, but was then almost knocked down by Ellie as the girl flew over and gripped her arm.

“How is she?” she gasped. “Have you made her better?”

Taught by Hilda, the nun now saw and recognised the fear and worry in the girl’s eyes. She took hold of her by the shoulders and smiled in sympathy. “She’s asleep, dear. She was very sick after you left, and took some time to settle with that pain, but hopefully she will feel a little better when she awakes.”

She saw the relief in the startlingly blue eyes and hastened to add warningly, “I said a little better, Ellie. She suffered very bad concussion from the accident and nearly lost her life. She is still feeling the effects and we must make sure from now on that she gets plenty of rest. That does mean we might not allow you to spend as much time with her as you, or indeed she, would like. It also means you must allow me, as her nurse, to make those decisions – and you must abide by them.”

The girl stared up at her for a few moments. Mother Abbess’s sermon, allied to her own intelligence, allowed her now to hear the warning behind the words, but her eyes were free from resentment. “But she will get better?” Sister Infirmarian nodded and Ellie smiled. “Mère has told me how I can help her, ma soeur. I promise I won’t act like that again. It was just….”

She faltered, wondering how to explain to this brusque nun with the sharp tongue, but Sister Infirmarian surprised her. “I know, child. Madame explained to me. I didn’t understand but I do now and I’m sorry for the way I treated you earlier. I know how much you love her and I should have made allowances. Can you find it in your heart to forgive a bad-tempered old silly?”

Ellie had a soft heart. When she saw the contrition in the nun’s face she leaned forward and kissed her. “You were worried too, n’est-ce pas?” she whispered.

A look of sheer misery crossed the Sister Infirmarian’s face at the kindness in the girl’s voice and Mother Abbess intervened hastily. “Ellie, why don’t you find your book, and then go and sit quietly with Madame? If she wakes, though, come and get one of us. For you were quite right, child. You have as much right to be there as any of us.”

She was rewarded by the sudden glow in Ellie’s face. The girl smiled her thanks and eagerly made her way from the room, much reassured. As the door closed behind her, Mother Abbess’s probing eyes turned to gaze with a calm scrutiny at Sister Infirmarian for a long moment. The younger nun’s eyes dropped to the floor and she swallowed nervously.

With a deep sigh Mother Abbess made her way to the chair behind her desk and sat down heavily. She looked down at her hands, calmly crossed in front of her on the desk, as though searching there for answers. Sister Infirmarian crept over to stand by the desk watching her, her own hands clutching each other tightly, wishing she were somewhere, anywhere, else. Timbuctoo would do very nicely – or a deserted island with no possibility of rescue. She had been here before like this and she had no doubt at all that she would be here again in the future.

As she watched the Abbess’s face, she wondered to herself, not for the first time, how that wild, restless, passionate and grieving spirit who had entered with her - entered, indeed, almost on a whim - had become this calm, controlled, formidable, loving yet still passionate woman. One so fit to lead others. She had very quickly out-stripped Pauline and all the others who had entered with her – out-stripped them spiritually, emotionally and intellectually. She always claimed that she could not have done it without Pauline to lean on, but the latter always denied it. If anyone had been stalwart it had been Sister Kate – always ready to help, to listen, to sort out problems. She had had tireless energy, a fund of commonsense and a great capacity for fun. But above all, she had a deep and abiding love for the Lord she had rejected for so long.

Those tears on the day of her election as Abbess said so much about her. When she was told she had been chosen, after only fifteen years as a Sister, she had begged them to choose someone else, saying she was still a youngster in religious terms and had not led the best of lives. She was not worthy to lead others, she had pleaded. She had then wept the bitterest tears of her life when she was told that every single Sister in the Convent had put her name down on the ballot paper, no other name had even been offered.

She knew then that God had forgiven her those years of wilfulness and despair. She had wiped away her tears and humbly accepted the burden placed on her shoulders, one which would endure to the end of her life. It was a burden few would care to have thrust upon them. But she had trusted that this was God’s plan for her and that He knew what He was doing and would walk alongside her.

As thou goest, step by step, I will open up the way before you. (Proverbs 4;12)

#345:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 10:24 pm
    —
Oh Pauline I don't think you have anything to worry about - in your words to Ellie just then you have redeemed yourself. And I can so understand why you did as you did.


Thanks Mary - such an interesting view of MA's promotion - she must have made such an impression for all the Sisters to vote for her.

#346:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 10:48 pm
    —
Oh mary, what a touching post. I could almost go through this section by section, quoting and commenting. Perhaps I had better not!

I'm so glad that SI was able to show such compassion, particularly when she was so upset herself, as shown by the "sheer misery" on her face. I love the tender way that she deals with Ellie here, showing that hse has learned to understand the girl so much better by this one encounter - I am sure that htings will be better for all of them now.

I love the gentle way she lets Ellie know that the boundaries are still there, and that Ellie is able to respond and admit that MA has already spoken to her about this - thank goodness MA started to sort her out in the process.

And I just loved the description SI made of herself as 'a bad-tempered old silly'. I guess in some situations we can all apply that description to ourselves (even if I personally rarely allow people to describe themselves as 'old').

The proverb too was wonderful, because each one of them is taking a step forward - in understanding and love.

I'm sure that this scene shall make the one coming between MA and SI that bit milder than it might have been.

Thanks Mary Smile

#347:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Wed Sep 13, 2006 11:45 pm
    —
A lovely reconciliation of Ellie and SI there, each understanding the other so much better than before.

Also a most telling description of MA in Pauline's thoughts on
Quote:
how that wild, restless, passionate and grieving spirit who had entered with her - entered, indeed, almost on a whim - had become this calm, controlled, formidable, loving yet still passionate woman
All those qualities, not erased but refined and sublimated, resulting in such an impressive woman.

I am still rooting for Pauline - don't be too hard on her, MA! Loved her
Quote:
wishing she were somewhere, anywhere, else. Timbuctoo would do very nicely – or a deserted island with no possibility of rescue
Bless!

#348:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Thu Sep 14, 2006 12:47 am
    —
SI has so evidently reached a greater understanding of Ellie, and remembered the extent to which unspoken fear can make you say and do things which you otherwise might not. The apologies and reconciliation between the pair were very touching, and showed a true comprehension of one another.

And the account of MA's development and just why the nuns unanimously elected her to her office is so sound, as is this:
Quote:
She knew then that God had forgiven her those years of wilfulness and despair. She had wiped away her tears and humbly accepted the burden placed on her shoulders, one which would endure to the end of her life.


And it is a burden, yet how fitted it is to her.
Thank you Mary

#349:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Sep 14, 2006 5:50 am
    —
A very telling tribute to three people: to Ellie, for so instinctively realising, after her conversation with MA that Pauline had really been trying to protect Hilda, and was just as worried about her as Ellie herself was; to Pauline for recognising her own shortcomings and her lovely reaction to Ellie's question; and to MA, whose unanimous election to her position was so clearly a tribute to her skills, to her leadership and to her faith, which, being regained, became stronger than it had ever been. Finally, to both adults for recognising and acknowledging that Ellie did indeed, have every right to help care for Hilda. All very satisfying. Now it just remains for Hilda to be able to rest long enough that her headache will at least subside to bearable proportions.

(sorry, don't think I'm making too much sense, but it's way, way past my bedtime!!!) But this was another lovely episode - thank you Mary.

#350:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Fri Sep 15, 2006 5:29 am
    —
Lovely gesture, to send Ellie to sit with Hilda. Between the lot of them, they've done a fabulous job reassuring and guiding -- not exactly an easy task with adolescents who've gone though far less. I empathize most with Pauline at this point, though. I'd have seen Hilda as the most endangered, not to mention the one for whom I had primary responsibility at that time and place. Being pulled up over Elle might have made me want to wring some heroically virtuous necks. It's a tribute to Hilda & MA that understanding and reconciliation trump any resentment that might have been. Somehow I suspect the next scene will be more gentle than feared....

#351:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Sep 16, 2006 9:58 pm
    —
Sister Infirmarian came back to herself to find her Superior once more observing her carefully. Had she also been looking backwards perhaps? Maybe not – she was a very pragmatic woman and not one to dwell too much on the past.

“Pauline,” she now sighed heavily. “What am I going to do with you? It’s not the first time – nor indeed the hundred and first time.” Her green eyes were regretful as she contemplated her friend. For friend she surely was. They had shared too much together in the early years for that to be put to one side, despite all the Order’s strictures. “I know it’s because you care for your patients, but you have to control this temper of yours.”

Sister Infirmarian stood before the desk, silent, watchful, wondering what was coming. One just never knew with Mother. Pauline knew this temper of hers was not much improved from the time she had ruled her surgical ward so ruthlessly, when every wrong move by a student nurse could put a life at risk. She knew some had hated her for it, but she had never let that worry her; indeed had taken pride in it – until she entered. Then their faces had begun to haunt her and she had tried, oh how she had tried, for she had no desire to be hated like that in the Convent! How could she have been here so long and worked so hard on it and prayed so beseechingly about it – and still have it let her down?

“Nothing to say?” asked Mother Abbess after a while. Her eyes twinkled, just a little. “Hilda would never believe such silence from you of all people. Not after all the furious wars of words between you. Which she much enjoys, I should tell you.”

“Maybe she does,” whispered Sister Infirmarian, her throat suddenly tight at the love in the sweet voice. “But she makes silence work for her, doesn’t she? Maybe I should take lessons.”

Mother Abbess was startled. “What do you mean? What did she do?”

“Do?” laughed the other nun mirthlessly. “She didn’t do anything. She just gave me a look – and it said so much more than I think you have ever said about my besetting sin.” She paused and swallowed, then added starkly, “It hurt.”

“Ah! A look honed by all good teachers – but especially effective coming from her. Will you take note?” She eyed the nursing Sister curiously. Was Hilda going to work her magic here as well, where all else had failed? After all these years?

Pauline’s face wore a pensive look. “I was in the wrong,” she said quietly. “And yet – I didn’t want to admit it to myself, even when I apologised to Ellie in Hilda’s room. I still felt she had behaved badly – and Hilda seemed to agree, for she took her gently to task. Then – that look. How did she do it when she felt so ill? It was as though…..” She paused and tried to explain the inexplicable. “As though she could see right through me, clear to the bone, and found me wanting in every possible way – yet forgave me there and then. I don’t think I have ever felt such shame. And yet somehow she banished it even as it bubbled up. Does that make sense?”

“Oh yes,” said Mother Abbess, her love for Hilda writ large in her eyes. “That loving severity. I’ve noticed it a lot recently – she says what she thinks, even without words, and then heals the hurt.”

She swung round in her chair to gaze out of the window, as though she needed time to think. But the nursing Sister knew this was not so, for her Superior always knew her own mind. Her eyes on the view outside, Mother Abbess spoke softly, her sweet voice very serious. “I don’t think you were in the wrong, Pauline - or not for most situations! You’re correct. Your patient must come first. But – you didn’t put your patient first, did you? You thought only of yourself when you felt Ellie was defying you. Hilda’s head was so bad you hurt her with that loud anger. You hurt her as much physically as she hurt you just now with that look.”

She fell silent, but still gazed calmly outside. How she hated chastising people who were her peers. Just as she hated chastising those who had been here so much longer than she herself, the ones who always seemed so steeped in prayer and peace. She still wondered why they had given her this power, why they had thought she had the wisdom and understanding. She relied on God daily to fortify her.

Guessing what this silence was doing to her friend, she resumed speaking, still in that soft almost dreamy voice and still looking away. “You also refused to take into account Ellie’s very understandable fear where Hilda is concerned. It was there in her voice. This is a girl who has lost everything, Pauline, her whole way of life, everyone she loved. It was cataclysmic – much like an earthquake re-arranging the folds of the earth. She was rudderless when she came. Just cast your mind back to what she was like – withdrawn, listless, desperately unhappy, so unhappy she tried to run away. Despite all our efforts, despite the fact that she has an aunt here, it is Hilda who has become her compass and her anchor. What must it feel like to be in so much fear of losing all that as well?”

She paused to let her words be absorbed, and thought of another girl who had felt much of the same fear. “Hilda could tell you what it’s like. She only lost her mother. Only! But even that led to bitterness and wholly outrageous behaviour, and she admits it quite openly. Which is why she understands Ellie so well. The girl has shown such enormous courage, Pauline, when you consider all of her losses – though I shudder sometimes at what she has suffered and wonder how she sleeps at night.” She took a deep breath and prepared to be blunt. “Despite all that, I agree with you. Of course Ellie was in the wrong - but did that give you the excuse to behave as though you were the same age as she?”

Sister Infirmarian was rocked back on her feet for a moment by that low blow, as Mother Abbess had intended it should....

#352:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sat Sep 16, 2006 10:32 pm
    —
So many lovely insights here, Mary, that it's hard to know which ones to home in on.

Quote:
“That loving severity. I’ve noticed it a lot recently – she says what she thinks, even without words, and then heals the hurt.”


That is so typically Hilda, isn't it? And even when her words are at their most severe, as they had to be in so many cases - Margot Maynard and Emerence being just two examples I can bring to mind at once - they are also, in the end, tempered with that famed mercy which does indeed help to heal the hurt.

Quote:
How she hated chastising people who were her peers.


I sympathise with MA there - it's so true that it's hard to chastise our peers, even though we may know in our hearts that they are wrong.


Quote:
“Hilda could tell you what it’s like. She only lost her mother. Only! But even that led to bitterness and wholly outrageous behaviour, and she admits it quite openly. Which is why she understands Ellie so well.


Who was it said that to wholly understand someone you must first have walked a mile in their shoes? It certainly is very true in this situation, isn't it? And it's also the reason why MA understands both Hilda and Ellie so well.

Quote:
" Of course Ellie was in the wrong - but did that give you the excuse to behave as though you were the same age as she?”

Sister Infirmarian was rocked back on her feet for a moment by that low blow, as Mother Abbess had intended it should


oh boy, that really *was* a low blow - though certainly not an unjustified comment. I'll be very interested to see SI's reaction in the next instalment.

Thanks, Mary

#353:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sat Sep 16, 2006 11:16 pm
    —
Quote:
it is Hilda who has become her compass and her anchor.

What a powerful tribute to Hilda that phrase is. And what she will want to do is extend Ellie's capacity to relate to others and let them help her to heal, as well. She's already effected a reconciliation and new understanding between Ellie and both MA and Pauline, which isn't a bad start!

Hilda's unflinching faithfulness to the truth, combined with a compassionate nature and true empathy. makes her able to lead others on to the next level by helping them to face their weaknesses but know they are loved and forgiven despite them. Wow.

Thank you, Mary.

#354:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Sep 17, 2006 12:12 am
    —
Feeling very sorry for Pauline here - that she hurt one of her patients would be enough in itself, but that she also didn't appreciate why Ellie was acting the way she did.


(And would have acted just like Pauline, myself! Wink )


Thanks Mary.

#355:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Sep 17, 2006 6:15 am
    —
Oh my, yes - Hilda's "loving severity" that allows her to analyse, assess and reveal precisely where the person has gone wrong, but all with their greatest good at heart and with a compassion that doesn't fail. And how much MA needs Hilda herself and her understanding of how difficult it is to have to constantly undertake (I know, split infinitive...) the admonishing of those who are her peers, her superiors....
And I love the way SI has gone right to the heart of the matter: that Hilda "makes silence [i]work] for her" with a look that says, "Yes, I know - and so do you ."

And that last comment was definitely low....!

Thank you Mary.

#356:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Sun Sep 17, 2006 8:28 am
    —
Wonderful as ever!
Thanks Mary

#357:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sun Sep 17, 2006 10:16 pm
    —
Lesley wrote:
And I would have acted just like Pauline, myself! Wink )

I think most of us would have done the same, Lesley. :wink:

Kathy_S wrote:
Somehow I suspect the next scene will be more gentle than feared....

I hope you are still of the same mind at the end of the scene, Kathy! Laughing

.....Sister Infirmarian was rocked back on her feet for a moment by that low blow, as Mother Abbess had intended. Rallying, however, she heard something in that soft voice that gave her the courage to move. She walked round the desk and knelt at her Superior’s feet. Mother Abbess turned her head and searched the younger nun’s face with those serene yet probing eyes of hers.

“That wasn’t fair, was it?” she asked softly. “Nevertheless, it was true. Think, Pauline! Like all religious, we take vows of poverty, chastity and obedience.” Her soft voice grew implacable. “But the greatest vow of all is none of these. Charity, selfless love for others, must underpin all we do. If we don’t have compassion, what point is there to any of it? And we here in this Convent, as listeners and counsellors, need to have an extra dollop of it if we are to help anyone.”

“As Hilda has,” whispered the woman kneeling before her.

“As Hilda has,” confirmed Mother Abbess. “Who could imagine anyone giving to Ellie as Hilda has? In the eyes of the world it would seem totally improvident that someone should be so generous. Hilda could enter here now and be better than most of us, Pauline, because she has the one thing needed above all. She loves her neighbour. And with that love comes understanding.” She smiled, her green eyes gentle. “We’re supposed to take Christ as our model in here – but if that is too hard, just take Hilda instead, if that is not being blaspemous. For I too aspire to have a heart as compassionate, a spirit as perceptive, as hers.”

“You already have, Mother,” the other nun assured her quietly. “You’ve proved that from the instant you and I set foot in that front door.”

The Abbess shook her head, her smile falling away. She understood herself better than that. She could never have done for a stranger all that Hilda had done for a grieving girl she knew nothing about.

Suddenly she shook herself. Back to the matter in hand! Looking down at Pauline, she kept her voice gentle as she spoke, but one could hear the iron resolve, nevertheless. “You will remove yourself for twenty-four hours from your nursing duties.” She ignored the sharp gasp. “You will go to your deputy, Sister Claire, and put her in charge. You will spend the time in silence and prayer, either in the chapel or in your cell, where your meals will be brought to you, and you will reflect on St Paul’s words about love in Chapter Fifteen of his letters. At the end of those twenty-four hours you will return here and we will discuss what you have learned – though I have an idea that Hilda has already done her work so well that you have no need of me, only the Lord.”

Sister Infirmarian swallowed. She had been let off lightly after all. Yes, it would be humiliating to have to explain it all to Sister Claire – Mother Abbess knew that! Yes, it would be hard to absent herself from her duties, for she was a woman who liked to be doing. But it was all about pride, as Mother Abbess well knew. It was pride which had made her give way to her anger, just as it had been pride on the wards which had made her so hard on everyone, pride in having the best-regulated ward. That had been more important to her, in truth, than her patients’ well-being.

She bowed her head and whispered, “I’m so sorry, Mother. I should kneel before the Sisters and admit my ….”

Mother Abbess gently lifted Pauline’s head and loving green eyes met penitent grey ones. “Pauline, since when have I laid that on anyone in my time as Abbess?” she asked softly. “Why would I want to humiliate you in front of others? Far better you spend time in quiet reflection.”

Along with many another rule that she had felt did more harm than good, she had abolished the custom of confessing one’s misdemeanours in front of the whole community. She had had a fight on her hands with the Order, but she had got her way in the end. As far as she was concerned, silence and prayer, meditation and reparation, followed by some searching discussion, were far more beneficial to the *sinner* than ritual humiliation.

“I need you, Pauline,” she said now, her voice coaxing. “We’re close. I rely on your sound judgement and common sense as much as I rely on my Prioress’s wisdom and organising abilities. But for you I wouldn’t even be here, and I never forget the debt I owe you. I also need my chief nurse – I trust your instincts there as well.” Her sweet voice softened even more. “So work with me. Control this temper. Remember that mincing your words means you won’t have to struggle when you have to eat them later.”

Pauline smiled tremulously. “In other words, put my brain in gear before opening my lips.”

“Got it in one! Ask yourself three things - is it true, is it kind, is it necessary? Will you try?”

How could one resist, thought Sister Infirmarian to herself. That voice was so sweet and pleading that you knew it hurt Mother to judge and punish. But she had iron in her soul - she would not hesitate to be harsh if it were necessary. However, today she had tempered her judgement with mercy, as she so often did, and by doing so had taught Pauline a lesson she would not soon forget.

The latter nodded. “I’ll try – if you’ll pray for me. But what about Hilda? I suspect she will still be feeling under the weather when she wakes. Who’s going to keep her in that bed?”

Mother Abbess smiled. “You told me I needed to take a rest as it is Boxing Day. I shall do as you say - and look after her myself. Do you trust my nursing skills after all this time?”

“You were my deputy once upon a time – you can’t have forgotten everything!”

Hearing the withering tone, Mother Abbess relaxed. Pauline had recovered her equilibrium and would pay heed. The latter bowed her head and felt the sign of the cross being made on her forehead, heard the sweet voice of Mother Abbess praying softly:

Lord, where we are wrong, make us willing to change.
And where we are right, make us easy to live with.
(Peter Marshal)

#358:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Sep 17, 2006 10:40 pm
    —
Hmmmm, MA was gentle there - but feel very sorry for Pauline.


Thanks Mary.

#359:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Sep 17, 2006 10:47 pm
    —
I just wish I could remember the Chalet School context in which Nell said to Hilda 'As you are just, be merciful', because it was the phrase which came to my mind as I read this scene.

MA certainly wasn't going to let Pauline go unpunished, but the 'penance' which she metes out is so carefully calculated to give Pauline the time she needs to reflect on her actions and pray for strength to conquer her temper, and indeed learn to
Quote:
"put her brain in gear before opening her mouth"
(Love that phrase!!) without a full public acknowledgement of her wrongdoing - enough that she has to explain the situation to her deputy. A true tempering of justice with mercy.

It's also good to know that MA doesn't scruple to insist on getting the rules of the order changed when she considers them to be archaic.

Loved the touch of asperity mixed with humour in the interchange over who would look after Hilda for the day - and I have no doubt that MA will do a wonderful job of it, as well as, I have no doubt, actually enjoying the challenge, as well as the respite from her day to day duties.

Thanks Mary.

#360:  Author: TaraLocation: Malvern, Worcestershire PostPosted: Sun Sep 17, 2006 11:02 pm
    —
Quote:
For I too aspire to have a heart as compassionate, a spirit as perceptive, as hers.

Yes, me, too.

Quote:
Remember that mincing your words means you won’t have to struggle when you have to eat them later


Love it! Wink

#361:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Mon Sep 18, 2006 12:49 am
    —
MA is very wise...to take SI away from the things that would prevent her really thinking about where she has gone wrong, and asking her to focus on them in silence and solitude. Fascinating to see that pride lay at the bottom of it. And thank goodness MA has done away with the Chapter of Faults: ritual humiliation helps no-one - and there are always a few martyrs far too willing to embrace it!

Loved to see that MA is really so like Hilda in the way that she
Quote:
had tempered her judgement with mercy, as she so often did, and by doing so had taught Pauline a lesson she would not soon forget.
. where have we seen that before.

And this ealy says it all:
Quote:
For I too aspire to have a heart as compassionate, a spirit as perceptive, as hers.


Thank you Mary.

#362:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Mon Sep 18, 2006 12:02 pm
    —
Wonderful - fantastic! Just caught up on several posts at once again. Reading lots together is brilliant. There's so much power in it! The interactions in these last few sections are absolutely superb - I love MA's way of dealing with people. So much of what she says could apply to anyone, not just the sisters in her care. As for tempering justice with mercy, she and Hilda between them could run master classes!

Quote:
Ask yourself three things - is it true, is it kind, is it necessary?

I wish I could remember to ask myself those three things more often, before opening my mouth... Embarassed A very useful maxim!

I think I'll send them each a big hug - in different ways, they all seem to need it!

Merci, cherie.

#363:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Mon Sep 18, 2006 12:31 pm
    —
Oh Mary! How well this study scene has played out. MA isn't too gentle with SI, though she shall have known that SI has learned something from Hilda in the way she treated Ellie, she knows that the job is not yet complete.

Yet, she knows where leniency is needed, and provides 'the punnishment to suit the crime' in many ways. The talk is a start, the reflection time will help SI to come to her own conclusions - in a way, it's a little like sending a naughty middle who was up half the night to bed during the day - there is the sting of giving up the duties, and the making good that which has caused you to be out of sorts to it.

I hope that SI is able to put it to good use, and that things continue well during the day.

A wonderful few posts,

Thank you Mary

#364:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Tue Sep 19, 2006 7:17 am
    —
Mary,
like SI I hang my head in shame at sharing this besetting fault of temper.
All too often I blurt out things that are undoubtedly true, but neither kind nor necessary.
I shall take MA`s advice to heart.

This was such a wonderful interaction between MA and SI.

Pretty please, may we have some more ?

#365:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Sep 19, 2006 10:21 pm
    —
Identity Hunt wrote:
Pretty please, may we have some more ?

Your every wish is my command, Sian! Laughing

....She felt Sister Infirmarian wiping her brow occasionally with the lavender scented towel and gradually her awareness of her surroundings softened, then dissolved. She realised she could hear bird song, sweetly and faintly, and a familiar voice calling far away in the distance.....

“Hilda! Hilda!” The voice calling was so insistent, so compelling, that she forced open her heavy eyelids and gazed blearily around. She wondered sleepily what had happened to the white-washed convent walls and dark furniture. Why was she was lying here so comfortably on sweet-smelling grass, staring up at a sky so blue it was almost navy? The warm sun lay gently on her, and there was the joyous sound of birdsong all around. Where on earth was she? She turned her head lazily – to see a figure in the distance flying a kite, a great bird-shaped kite that swooped and soared in the warm wind.

“Hilda!” shouted the figure again. “Come on, lazybones! Sleeping never got anything done. You’ve had enough rest and it’s a perfect day for kite-flying. Get up, lovely girl, and join me.”

She knew that voice! Excitement coursed through her and she scrambled to her feet, reaching for the huge red kite lying there beside her. She flew across the grass as though her feet had wings, wanting only to be near that beloved figure. How she came to be there she knew not, nor indeed did she care. She was there – that was all that mattered.

“Nell, my dear, why didn’t you wake me earlier?” she cried as she reached the tall woman standing there with feet slightly apart and legs braced to contain the tug of the kite on its string. White hair blowing wildly around her face in the wind, Nell turned her head and her clear grey eyes searched Hilda’s face carefully.

“Because you needed to recoup some of your energy, dear girl. That headache was wearing you out. But you look better now, so get that thing up. My poor bird is lonely.”

Energised as always by this vibrant woman’s presence, Hilda quickly unravelled the string and her own bird leapt into the air, eager to be off and away, great wings outstretched. The red kite and the green one dived and soared, pulling on the strings as though desperate to escape their captivity. The upper air was calling them and they leapt and fell back, leapt and fell back, defeated, tethered to the earth.

“I’d forgotten what fun it is to be with you, Nell,” Hilda cried, “How could I have let such wonderful memories escape me?”

“But you were sorrowing, dear heart,” said Nell softly, her eyes glowing with love. “I left you without warning, didn’t I? You are fighting my loss so hard, Hilda, just as we fought all the other sorrows life threw at us. And I am so proud of you. But you’re fighting it too hard and making yourself ill. You must learn to relax more, dear girl. Never your strong suit!”

“But how?” pleaded Hilda, struggling to contain both her sudden tears and the fierce pull of the string.

“First of all, I want you to think of moments like this. I want you to find joy in remembering – joy in the little things we did together, joy in the times when we didn’t need to talk, when life just flowed and contentment was ours. I don’t want my death to break your heart or change your life.”

“But it has – it’s done both of those and the nights are still so long and so lonely. I lie there and think of all that was and will never be again. And I don’t seem to have the courage I need to go on alone.”

Nell took a stronger grip on the string with her right hand and reached out with her left, laying it on Hilda’s arm as though to reassure. “But you’re not alone, are you, sweetheart? Thanks to your generosity of spirit and your loving nature. And to that great courage which you say you don’t have. So now, let those new friends in to help you, as they yearn to do. I can see I need to give Mother Abbess more lessons in how to bully you!”

Hilda reeled in her kite as it tried to take advantage of her concentration on Nell. Tugging hard, she turned and grimaced at her friend. “Believe me, you have given them all the lessons they need. I am soundly scolded from morning till night.”

“But it has no effect, does it?” said Nell bitingly, though her tender eyes belied her tone of voice. “You’re just as mule-headed as you ever were. And it’s not helping. So relax and let those two women have their way for the next few days. What can it hurt to rest and sleep – and even to let those memories rise to the surface? They won’t hurt too much. After all, I did promise to whisper them for you, didn’t I? But only when you were ready. Which you are now.”

Hilda stared into Nell’s luminous grey eyes, and knew she must do as her friend asked. Otherwise she was betraying her. Nell read her mind and lifted her hand to stroke Hilda’s cheek. “As for Ellie – you have comforted her and given her a leaning post when she most needed one. But don’t let her depend on you too much. No spineless jellyfish, remember! Teach her to be like you, strong and true. Oh yes, my love. You can’t deny it. You have always been unafraid, even in the teeth of the gale. Teach her to be the same. Teach her to fly, Hilda.”

Her last words rang out joyously across the sun-filled spaces and she pulled the string from Hilda’s hand, releasing the red kite into the frolicsome wind. Hilda raised her head and watched as Nell’s kite also sprang up madly, free at last, and the green bird chased the red into the ‘wide blue yonder’…..

……..and suddenly found she herself was wheeling and soaring up there in the heights, wings outspread to catch the thermal currents from the mountains below. From the corner of one eye, she could spy Nell beside her, wings also outstretched as they mounted higher and higher into that endless, cloudless navy blue vault. How high would they be allowed to fly?

From the serenity of those great heights she peered down and saw familiar, majestic mountains cradling a beautiful, sapphire lake - and beside the lake, the school they had left so many years ago. She blinked, and found she could see the Convent, smoke curling from its chimneys, the peace within emanating from its very walls. Casting her eyes further afield she could make out the home of her childhood, and beyond that Nell’s cottage, tucked up against the great moors, seeking shelter from the wind.

“These have I loved,” she thought joyfully to herself. “Oh, Nell, so many memories. I will try, dear heart, if you will help me.” She could sense her thoughts were reaching the silent presence keeping pace beside her. “Are we going to go on climbing forever? Are you taking me to…?”

“No, lovely girl,” came back the gentle message somewhere in her mind. “Not for a while yet. You have too much still to do, so many things to teach others. You are still needed here on earth. But I wanted you to remember the freedom our friendship gave us, the freedom to be utterly ourselves, to be known through and through and yet still loved. To remember and to rejoice that we had it, and not to be sad for too long. And I wanted you to keep in your heart the knowledge that, when your own time comes, this is how it will be for ever more - this space, this joy, this freedom, this togetherness. Remember what the psalmist wrote: They will soar on wings like eagles.

Silence fell and they flew on together – in complete harmony as always. Then, without warning, the great bird beside her wheeled away and plummeted earthwards, and she quickly followed suit, for she would follow that beloved figure wherever it led. They soared high, they dived and looped; they climbed effortlessly upwards to the skies and sailed joyously on the air currents there, for a moment, for an eternity, and that contralto voice continued to encourage and embolden, daring her to swoop and soar with ever greater abandon, trusting to nothing but the wind and her own wings.

“Dearest Hilda, your courage brought me nothing but happiness throughout our years together. Go on believing in yourself….”

The loving voice faded, the air grew cold – and she found herself all alone and hurtling towards the earth, her wings folded behind her, with no possibility of pulling up in time.

“Nell,” she screamed. “Save me!”

But even as she screamed, she spread her wings wide as though to welcome death – and felt herself lifted as the wind sang beneath her, felt power pulse through her as she levelled out and fought her way upwards again, felt her wings lazily beating in great sweeps to take her out of danger and back up to the freedom of the mountain tops.

“You see, you don’t need me at all. You can do it all on your own…..”

…….and found herself gathered close and pillowed against a warm chest, her head leaning on a heart beating strongly and steadily, while her own fluttered wildly. She nestled closer and closed her eyes. She was safe, loved.

A gentle voice instilled calm: “Rest a while, little bird. There will still be storms ahead to be faced, but you will find your way. Fear not.”

#366:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Sep 19, 2006 10:56 pm
    —
So pleased that Hilda has a little respite - though she really should believe in herself more - she is still just as strong as ever - Nell knows that even if Hilda doesn't yet.


Thanks Mary.

#367:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Wed Sep 20, 2006 12:23 am
    —
What a beautiful image of the two of them soaring 'up, up and away', withe their kites, if only for a short while.

If ever a dream about Nell was intended to reawaken Hilda's confidence in her ability to go on living for as long as is needed, this surely is it. It brought so many lovely quotations to mind: 'Oh, for the wings of a dove' and 'Give me the wings of faith to fly...' being just two of them.

But Nell's positive statements should go far to reassure Hilda that when, eventually they are together again, this time it really will be for all eternity. And of course she will find her way, even through the storms ahead.

Such a contrast to those nightmares where Hilda couldn't find 'her' Nell.

Thank you, Mary for this most comforting sequence.

#368:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Wed Sep 20, 2006 8:36 am
    —
Oh Mary...

How on earth can words describe what it is that you have written there for us? It's just too out of this world in it's beauty that it's more or less impossible to do so.

You have brought Hilda back to the one she loved, and was mourning for so desparately, particularly seeing that she wasn't able to enjoy Nell after the accident, merely suffer from vicous taunting images, pretending to be Nell.

Now, however, Nell herself is back with her, offering her comforting presence, giving the rest and the joy that she needs so much. And then there is the end, where her head is cradled on a loving breast.

What peace, what comfort, what love, what Joy.

Thank you Mary.

#369:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Sep 20, 2006 12:03 pm
    —
This is so breathtaking and so beautiful Mary. For Hilda to be able to have Nell with her, loved and loving , and to be able to fly with her, in a greater understanding of a new element was such a gift. And she's so much more aware of her because of her own growth and experiences - so that Nell can return to her, with the promise of those memories, and say:
Quote:
I wanted you to remember the freedom our friendship gave us, the freedom to be utterly ourselves, to be known through and through and yet still loved. To remember and to rejoice that we had it, and not to be sad for too long. And I wanted you to keep in your heart the knowledge that, when your own time comes, this is how it will be for ever more - this space, this joy, this freedom, this togetherness. Remember what the psalmist wrote: They will soar on wings like eagles.


And Hilda understands and accepts her own experiences because now she has reached a point where she can conceive of carrying on alone - and in doing so, she has Nell back - still her own Nell, but also enhanced and enriched.

And when Hilda saw the places that were so special to her, I was reminded very strongly of the experience that the children have in "Last Battle" where they see all of their most beloved and well-remembered places together, and with a deeper clarity that they have ever known.

Thank you Mary.

#370:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Wed Sep 20, 2006 12:43 pm
    —
Oh, how beautiful...

Quote:
"...Teach her to be like you, strong and true. Oh yes, my love. You can’t deny it. You have always been unafraid, even in the teeth of the gale. Teach her to be the same. Teach her to fly, Hilda.”

Yet another breathtaking piece of prose. I flinched as Hilda began to plummet towards the ground, then was uplifted with her as she climbed again. How lovely for her to have Nell there once more, and to feel safe, loved, protected.

Simply stunning.
Merci, cherie.

#371:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Thu Sep 21, 2006 10:36 am
    —
Mary,
*please* stop reducing me to tears with the sweet poignancy of this last update. Crying or Very sad

Absolutely perfect in every way, and so sadly joyous.......how can you bear to write these scenes?

I am going to print this one out...........

#372:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Sep 21, 2006 9:59 pm
    —
Thank you so much for the lovely, appreciative comments on that dream....but will it have any effect?

.....She nestled closer and closed her eyes. She was safe, loved. A gentle voice instilled calm: “Rest a while, little bird. There will still be storms ahead to be faced, but you will find your way. Fear not.”

She opened sleepy eyes to find she was indeed pillowed against a strongly beating heart - Mother Abbess’s. The nun’s arm was under Hilda’s head, cradling her close. She smiled down into the puzzled face and stroked wisps of brown hair away from a white cheek.

“You were shouting Nell’s name in your sleep and I was worried, so I thought I ought to wake you. How’s the head?”

A smile of such sweet radiance illumined Hilda’s face as she looked up into her friend’s loving face that the latter gasped quietly. “I’m guessing by that smile that not only has your pain withdrawn a little, but you have had a dream – a dream and not a nightmare, thank God.”

Hilda’s eyes glowed and she opened her mouth to speak – but Mother Abbess laid a gentle finger on the parted lips. ”You don’t need to tell me, sweetheart. Let it do its work quietly; store it in your heart and draw strength from it.”

Silence fell and Hilda’s eyes closed again. The room was shadowed now, the only light coming from the cosy bedside lamp, and there was an atmosphere of peace that had not been there earlier in the day. Hilda had slept the afternoon away without stirring and Mother Abbess had sent Ellie into dinner a little while ago. Now she continued to kneel there at the bedside, stroking the white cheek, smoothing the tangled hair, savouring this moment of quiet with her daughter, just like any other fond mother.

Her eyes still closed, Hilda suddenly whispered, “But it was only a dream, after all. If anyone had told me, before Nell died, that I would pay so much attention to my dreams I would have laughed in their face. So why do I give them so much credence now?” She opened her eyes and Mother Abbess glimpsed the doubt there. “Why do I imagine that Nell or God or anyone is really trying to tell me anything by these dreams? And why did I let those nightmares get such a hold on me? Nell herself never believed in such things, would have no truck with them.”

Mother Abbess could see in Hilda’s eyes the desperate need to be reassured, but for once her quick wit deserted her. After all, she herself, as a professed nun, and an Abbess to boot, should also have no truck with such things. And yet, she felt there was something very important happening to Hilda because of these dreams. Smiling tenderly into those anxious eyes, she brought her wandering thoughts back under control.

“Sweetheart, if dreams are not important why did God use them so many times in the Old Testament? Think of Jacob and his ladder. And how did both St Joseph and the Magi receive the most important messages of their lives? Though their dreams, of course.” Her voice grew very soft, almost hesitant, as though scared to admit what she was about to say. “And I don’t want to frighten you, child, but Nell was here this morning, in this very room.”

Hilda’s eyes grew round with shock and Mother Abbess felt a hand clutch her robes. “I was sitting here while you slept, looking round at your books, your crucifix, and my eyes were caught by the painting and the photo. I suddenly saw Nell clearly for the first time in my mind’s eye, got a handle on her character and why she meant so much to you. And then…” She paused as she felt Hilda’s body tremble convulsively. “And then I became aware of a presence near, and I have no doubt at all it was Nell, come to watch over you.”

Hilda licked her lips. “Do you really believe….?” Her voice failed.

Mother Abbess nodded. “Oh yes, my darling, I do. I have seen and heard too much in my years here not to believe in even stranger things than this. Indeed, how strange was my own entry to this place. If I doubted Nell’s presence here at that moment, then I would also have had to doubt yours. Or my own! You are being given great assurances in your time of grief, child, so don’t doubt them or think you are going mad. If your dreams help you, then take them on trust. As the Magi did, and so saved Jesus’s life.”

Hilda drew in her breath in a quivering sob and then, abruptly, she buried her face in the nun’s habit. The latter cradled her close as disjointed half-sentences stumbled out.

“We flew great kites…. birds they were….. and then she released them….but it was ourselves she released…..we were eagles, flying higher and higher …. To be with her was as exhilerating as it always had been…. You know, she never let me languish in the doldrums when she was alive – and she wouldn’t this time.” The muted voice grew firmer, the sentences clearer. “She told me that the time had come to remember the joy we found in being together, to find comfort in my memories – and not to fight you. She said I had to teach Ellie to be strong and to fly, not to let her lean on me too much. And she….. she showed me I could survive without her. She nearly killed me in the process, of course. Which must be why you heard me scream.”

“How like your Nell! She’s no respecter of persons, is she?” murmured Mother Abbess. “But you must believe her, darling. I keep telling you how strong you are – but you refuse to see it.”

Hilda’s head turned, her eyes opened and she gazed up into the determined face beaming down at her. “But I keep collapsing under the weight of it, despite all her words. I should be recovered by now, not need your help or Nell’s. It’s been eight months.”

“Oh love!” breathed Mother Abbess quietly. “It might have been eight months – but you have had accidents and goodness knows what else thrown at you in that time. As you well know. You have hidden your sorrow from all but your very closest friends, and even from them at times. And paid for it – which is why you collapsed. It’s not destroying you, this grief, any more than your death would have destroyed Nell. It has taken you far beyond what you were before – so far indeed, that you will find it no effort at all to teach Ellie to fly. She only has to imitate you. And I would lay odds that Nell told you that too, for she knows what you are and have become.”

Hilda’s lips twitched as she acknowledged the nun’s perception, but then her eyes filled with sadness as she whispered, “But do I have the right to withdraw from life? To give up what I had with Nell? She told me I mustn’t let her death break my heart or change my life.” She swallowed hard. “But it did break my heart – until you put it back together for me – and entering here will change my life.”

“But her death has already changed it for you. Even if you stay at school, it’s not the life you had with her, is it? And did she not tell you most emphatically, in that last letter of hers, that you must eventually hand over the reins and find new dreams?”

Receiving no answer, Mother Abbess let that thought percolate a while, then asked, very slowly, “Would you prefer to stay on at the school until old age, clinging to a post that is too much for you, standing in the way of younger, fresher talent?”

No answer.

“Would you enjoy spending retirement on your own? Would it give you any satisfaction at all to live only for yourself, not to use any of those precious gifts of yours any more, waste all that life has made you?”

No answer.

She took a deep breath. “To enter a convent is not to leave the world behind, Hilda, it’s not to withdraw behind walls. It is to make yourself even more accessible to life. You place yourself at the centre of the world, offer yourself up for it, pray for it constantly. Here, the world hurls itself at us as we wrestle with the hurts that people have suffered. We develop and use our gifts to send those same people back out into the world ready and willing to face their lives again. And we can’t do that if we have hidden ourselves away from the world – how would we know what they have to face? How could we possibly give them their strength back?”

Still no answer. But now the blue-grey eyes were watching her face with a painful intensity.

#373:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu Sep 21, 2006 10:10 pm
    —
Oh Mary, at this time of night, I'm hardly sure I managed to take the full beauty of this post in!

Hilda would need reasurrance of course, after so many months of nightmares. And how lovely that it was MA with her, to give her what she needed. The person we need the most (and sometimes the person who would challenge us the most) is often the one we end up reachign out to (or reaching out to us) in our time of need - though we may not realise it.

How right MA is as well, dreams are of ultimate importance some of the time. Others, such as the nightmares, must be forgotten.

And I loved the telling of Nell's presence in the room -such a beautiful reassurance for Hilda, it was simply wonderful. Again, the importance of faith, again the simple childlike trust as MA tells Hilda how real Nell's presence is at the convent.

The telling of the dream was beautiful, and so impoprtant for Hilda, to put it all into words for MA, to share what she has learned.

And 8 months is very short, when you lose a person you have cared for like that... Of course, Hilda has grown, and she can no more cling to the old ways, however much she would like to - she just couldn't. It may take some time, but she shall come to accept this.

Thank you Mary - I'm looking forwards to what happens next.

#374:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Thu Sep 21, 2006 10:23 pm
    —
Just when I think this is so good it can't possibly get any better, you confound me with a post like that! I can see MA sitting there, cradling Hilda; more than that, in fact, I can feel it.

Quote:
Now she continued to kneel there at the bedside, stroking the white cheek, smoothing the tangled hair, savouring this moment of quiet with her daughter, just like any other fond mother.

Just beautiful.

That post also contains so much insight into the life of religious, particularly those who enter an order like MA's. Hilda won't be lost to the world when she enters, will she? I don't think I really understood until now.

Wonderful.
Merci, cherie.

#375:  Author: Ruth BLocation: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Thu Sep 21, 2006 11:18 pm
    —
Wonderfully insightful Mary. I've heard so many times from people who have entered orders that no one who is trying to run away from life can survive in an order as it is there that you come face to face with yourself.

#376:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Sep 22, 2006 12:13 am
    —
Oh, what a glorious post to find first thing in the morning!!! For Hilda to be able to share that with MA is marvellous and it received its own reward and validation in MA's revelation that Nell was there, with them, watching over Hilda. And MA is so right to reassure her - dreams can be so important and so comforting too.

Eight months is nothing after thirty years! Even though Hilda has grown and changed, MA's words were needed to remind her that this is something that had to happen afer Nell's death; she could not stay at that point in her life as this would be denying the person that she now had to be.

And MA is very right to tell her that entering the order is not a withdrawal from life, but a desire and a need to engage with it in all its pains and bitternesses.

Thank you Mary!

#377:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Fri Sep 22, 2006 12:31 am
    —
Katya is right, you know, Mary - time and again you outdo yourself in this story. This is absolutely breathtaking from beginning to end.

MA is so wonderfully understanding of Hilda's dream and what it means to her - and I bet she simply took Hilda's breath away when she stated so simply yet so emphatically that she, too, had sensed Nell's presence in the room earlier in the day. And her emphasis on the importance of dreams to so many people, including herself, is another 'brick' if you will, along Hilda's path to recovery from her loss, showing her that she is not wrong to derive comfort from dreams like this. Who was it said 'Tread softly, for you tread on my dreams?' MA's gentleness here certainly speaks to that.

Of course 8 months is too soon for all the hurt over Nell's death after their 30 years together, but Hilda does need constant reassurance that she is doing well overall.

MA's matter of fact insistence that in entering the convent, Hilda would not be shutting herself away from life, rather, that she would be opening herself up to its demands in a new way is so reassuring, too. In fact, it will be a natural progression for her, as well as ensuring she will continue to live in a community, surrounded by friends, for the rest of her life - a community to which she will bring a wealth of experience.

Thank you, Mary for ensuring a tranquil end to my somewhat hectic day today.

#378:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Fri Sep 22, 2006 3:53 pm
    —
I'm catching up on the last few posts here. The dream sequence was breathtakingly beautiful Mary. Such an exquisite illustration of the freedom that their friendship really did give them.

"...this freedom, this togetherness". It almost sounds like a contradiction, but it's not because they have become more free by creating the bond between themselves. A bond which gives them the support to fly high and free, but which also gives them the freedom to fall. Safe in the knowledge that the other is there.

And the most recent post - MA having the chance to savour "a moment of quiet with her daughter" for perhaps the first time in her life. Now she can be "like any other fond mother".

But then Hilda has the added burden of feeling that she is failing to deal with her grief. It must be so hard for one who has such high expectations of herself...

Stunned again Mary.

Thank you.

#379:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Sat Sep 23, 2006 9:18 pm
    —
I'm so pleased that you understood what Mother Abbess was trying to tell Hilda about her new life....thank you, and have a little more. Wink

.....Still no answer. But now the blue-grey eyes were watching her face with a painful intensity. She smiled down and said confidingly, “I know you like stories, sweetheart – and after all, that’s the most digestible way of getting truths across. Our Lord Himself knew that. So let me tell you one. Ten years ago, long before I became Abbess, a young woman came to this convent whose husband had committed a string of murders of young women.”

Hilda’s eyes widened and Mother Abbess nodded. “Oh yes, it brought it all back to me, love. It was hard. But it’s no good pretending these things don’t happen, or hiding from life because of my own hurt. My Abbess in her infinite wisdom decided not only did I have the best chance of helping Sarah, but also that I would be helped myself. And she was right, bless her.”

She stopped as she cast her mind back and the very room seemed to grow hushed, the shadowed walls gathering close to listen. “It was a terrible time for her. Words don’t begin to describe the state she was in. She fled here almost as soon as her husband was arrested. He was caught in the very act of burying one of his victims. Her mother had been a friend of my Abbess’s and she came here because she felt she had nowhere else to go for help, wasn’t sure how far she could trust any of her friends. I had to help her find the courage to go back out there and face the court proceedings. Worse than that, she had to cope with being in the dock herself, to being questioned very vigorously, as there were those who suspected her of helping him. Horrific thought, that! And of course there was the hatred of the victims’ families to be confronted. And somehow, after it was all over, and he was hanged, I had to help her forgive her husband.”

Haunted green eyes looked down into blue-grey eyes that were aghast with horror. “I can see you’ve put that vivid imagination of yours to work. You can sense exactly how she felt, can’t you? But think about it, love. How could I do all that if I had turned my back on the world and forgotten what went on out there? I could hardly pat her on the head and tell her God loved her and all would be well. Because it patently wouldn’t. I went to court with her every day, held her hand, held her as she wept or swore – indeed, there were times when I felt like weeping and swearing myself. I asked myself how there could be men like my Stephen and then men like her husband? How could they both be members of the same race?”

She paused, shook her head sadly and then finished in a whisper. “I sat with her here in our chapel the hour he was hanged – not a moment I care to dwell on too often.”

Hilda finally found her voice. “But with you behind her, she could face even that. I know what a bulwark you are!” she said quietly, her trust in this woman absolute. “What happened to her afterwards?”

“God bless you for those words, daughter, for I often wondered how much I was really helping.” The nun’s eyes grew remote as she pictured Sarah’s face the day of the hanging. “Afterwards? Somehow I had to convince her that life would still accept her, that somewhere there was a place for her. It would require enormous courage, for she would have to hold her head up high in the face of all the calumny, the hatred, that would be thrown at her. And she did it too. I don’t think I admired anyone as much as I admired her – until I met you.”

Hilda shook her head violently. “You can’t possibly compare us. She was truly heroic to come through all that.”

“And you think you aren’t?” asked Mother Abbess in a curiously wry tone, her head cocked to one side as she looked down to survey her friend. “Despite that night on a bare mountain? Despite out-facing a gunman? Just ordinary, everyday occurrences for you, are they? Alright, love, I’ll leave it – for the moment. Yes, she was heroic. So heroic, so determined to get on with her life again, that fate took a most curious turn. She is well and happy – and married to the policeman who thought she had aided and abetted her husband. He had been her most implacable opponent, had tried so hard to prove her guilt. Now, he worships the ground she walks on, and they have two wonderful children.”

“One of whom is named after you,” stated Hilda, with a knowing smile.

Mother Abbess started. “How on earth could you deduce that, young lady?”

“Elementary, my dear Watson,” murmured Hilda. “I’m willing to bet there are quite a few Kates or Katherines out there, all named after you.” She gave her friend a wink. “Maybe even a few Stuarts, for all those who had to make do with the male of the species.”

“And what about you?” choked the nun. “No Hildas around?”

“Not a popular name, my dear,” said Hilda, quietly amused. “I always steer them towards Nell.”

“We’ll never need to buy you a bigger hat, will we?” asked Mother Abbess, then sobered. “To return to our topic, young lady! Sarah came here to hide, to withdraw from life, as you think you might be doing, love. But I wouldn’t let her. As Maria von Trapp was told by her Abbess, a convent is not a place to hide from one’s problems, but a place to confront them. Unless my postulants and novices toughen up and face life with all its hardships and idiosyncrasies, I won’t keep them. We have all sorts of people, from every walk of life, seeking our help. But why would they trust us with their problems if we had turned our backs on the world, if we had hidden away and learned nothing?”

The arm holding Hilda was growing stiff and cramped, so very gently she drew it away and piled a couple of spare pillows behind Hilda before laying her back against them. “Comfortable?” When Hilda nodded, Mother Abbess got up and sat on the bed, holding Hilda’s hand.

“Withdraw? No, child, you will go out to meet life more than ever before, help others more intensely than ever before, wear yourself out for others, because now for you there will be nothing else BUT those others. Nothing to distract you, no lessons to prepare, no books to mark or reports to write, no children to discipline, no parents to fight. Just God. And a stream of people who will all need your help, your compassion, your courage.”

She reached across and stroked Hilda’s hair, love shining in her eyes. “I promise you, sweetheart, if you had come here to lie on your bed and weep for the rest of your life, I would have sent you on your way long ago. But you came here only in a desperate search for wholeness, for a way to live without your loved one – and you unexpectedly found the perfect place for you, a place where you could go on growing and changing. For I refuse to let you stand still. Your many gifts will be honed and perfected and used for others. But your loving heart – ah, that will help more than anything else, for the world needs love above all, and there are far too few like you to go round.”

By the end of Mother Abbess’s impassioned speech, tears were trickling down Hilda’s white cheeks. She had made no mistake. The call was still clear. In fact, it was now even clearer. The time she spent alone in silence with God would slowly ease her grief and help her open and comfort aching hearts. And her love would give them wings to fly, as Nell had said.

We have all known the long loneliness and we have learned that the only solution is love, and that love comes with community.(Dorothy Day)

#380:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Sat Sep 23, 2006 9:40 pm
    —
Oh Mary! What stunning writing this is. Shock leads to counter-shock, as MA tries to show Hilda in words exactly what she is being lead to. No easy way out indeed. Rather a challenge of a life, as she puts herself last - not too difficult for Hilda in some ways - and lives almost solely for others.

Indeed, this commission is what Hilda is made for, and I can see her easily living up to her mother's example as provided in this amazing story. No, the Nun's life is not an easy one, not one allowing you to hide from the world. To be able to serve all who come, the good sisters must battle with the world, and take each challenge in their life head on.

So, I guess, comes the requirement to give up that which belongs to them. We all love to have something to call our own, and in facing and overcoming the challenge of giving up that which is dear to us, we can understand better why people cling to things.

Poor Hilda, to end in tears like that, but I suppose that it was necesarry for her to move on.

I don't think I have the words to continue Mary, but this is wonderful, a lovely scene to follow on from the last bit.

One last question - do we see Hilda dealing with Ellie next? I can hardly wait to see how Hilda takes these challenges from Nell, and her beloved superior on board, but I shall possess my soul in patience.

Thank you Mary.

#381:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Sun Sep 24, 2006 12:55 am
    —
How wise MA is to show Hilda what will be demanded of her - that all the experiences she has known, the joys and the griefs will be called upon in this new life, and that the cost is huge.

I suppose it would be rather like having a light shining clearly on oneself that allows nothing to be hidden.

And how bright of Hilda that she is aware of the presence of the Kates and Katherines out there - and possibly the Stuarts! - and MA's response about the little Hildas was spot on!

That was a splendid quote to end with....
Thank you Mary.

#382:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Sun Sep 24, 2006 5:16 pm
    —
MA's wisdom here is shown three-fold - showing Hilda so clearly what will be demanded of her after she 'enters'; showing her equally clearly how well she is fitted to meet those demands; and showing her, through an account of how she herself 'nurtured' Sarah, that indeed, in 'entering', none of the nuns cut themselves off from the rest of the world - on the contrary, they draw on their own life experiences to help others who come to them in need.

A lovely way of reassuring Hilda that in following her 'call', she will not cut herself off from the world but will draw on her own experiences to help others. In doing so, and in embracing and accepting the love of her fellow nuns, her own hurt will at last be healed. "The wings of faith" indeed. She will truly be able to feel the 'love of God', and the love of others.

Thank you, Mary


Last edited by Elder in Ontario on Sun Sep 24, 2006 6:27 pm; edited 1 time in total

#383:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Sun Sep 24, 2006 6:01 pm
    —
Many thanks for the last two posts, Mary - I still cannot see Hilda choosing that direction, myself, but some lovely arguments from MA.

#384:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Sun Sep 24, 2006 10:59 pm
    —
Oh, that poor woman! What a thing to go through. But how lovely that it ended happily, and how perceptive of Hilda to have worked out how Sarah expressed her deep gratitude to MA. I wouldn't mind betting there will be some Hildas to come in the future, especially if MA has anything to do with it!

Quote:
She stopped as she cast her mind back and the very room seemed to grow hushed, the shadowed walls gathering close to listen.

What a superb image. And as for the moment the man was hanged - *shudder* It must have been very odd for MA, given that her husband's killer escaped the same fate at her decision. I wonder whether there was part of her that felt justice had been done for Stephen too, or whether she was simply overcome with sadness for Sarah? She must have had so many conflicting thoughts and feelings - and certainly no chance to hide from the world...

Even by your usual standards, Mary, this was a very thought-provoking post, and beautifully written, as ever. How much we influence those around us by our actions, whether we realise or not.

Merci, cherie.

#385:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 3:47 am
    —
Masterly exposition of the order's vision of vocation -- much more convincing than any possible recruiting literature, with what we know of the characters.

Still enjoying the dream of kites and wings. Smile

#386:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 10:15 pm
    —
I'm afraid this has turned into a long conversation - sorry! Embarassed One more bit to come after this....

......We have all known the long loneliness and we have learned that the only solution is love, and that love comes with community.(Dorothy Day)

“Thank you,” she whispered, scrubbing her tears with the back of her hands like a child. “Yet again you have made sense of it for me. Though I am not sure I could ever do for anyone what you did for Sarah.”

Mother Abbess tapped her on the nose lovingly. “I’m not even going to argue with you about that. You know my opinion. But I promise you, my darling, you’ve made no mistake. Just keep believing that.” She rose from her perch on the bed and smiled down at Hilda. “Now, being the practical woman I am, I’m going to get us both something to eat, as we’ve missed dinner.” She saw the fleeting ripple of distaste cross Hilda’s face. “Oh yes, my girl. If that head’s a little better then we need to get some nourishment inside you. And as I’m your nurse for the moment, you will obey me.”

Hilda lay and stared up at her. “What have you done with Pauline? Put her on bread and water in the cellar? Chained her to the kitchen sink? Set her to breaking stones out in the courtyard?”

“I can see I’m far too soft, if those are the only punishments you can bring to mind, daughter dear. I can do much better than that. So take note and beware.” Hilda’s eyes glinted, but she remained quiet and Mother Abbess regarded her thoughtfully. Normally she would have revealed nothing of what went on between herself and the nursing Sister. But Hilda was one of them now – and, moreover, had been able to get through to Pauline where others had failed. I was right, thought the Abbess to herself, I have found the perfect Novice Mistress. In fact, I have also found my very own successor, she added to herself in secret glee, dismissing her own words to Nancy months before, about Hilda wanting only to be hidden and not have any more responsibilty.

Realising that Hilda was regarding her strangely, she briefly sketched Pauline’s retreat from her duties. “Poor Pauline,” murmured Hilda in sympathy. “That will hurt her far more than any punishment. And your sick will most definitely miss her.” She searched the other woman’s face. “But you found it hard, didn’t you? She’s your friend.”

Mother Abbess let out a soft bark of laughter. “You miss so little it scares me. After my job already? Or am I just too easy to read?”

Hilda shook her head. “Just the opposite, most of the time. But I always feel disturbed myself when it concerns a long-serving member of staff. And what would I do if it were Vivien, after all she has done for me? There were times when I had to correct Nell in her guise as my Senior Mistress. It hurt me beyond belief, and I know it hurt her. But I couldn’t shirk the responsibility. Being Nell, she wouldn’t have wanted me to, any more than Pauline would want you to refrain. Nell learned very quickly, and soon was able to turn the tables and pull me up if she thought I was failing in any way. Because she wanted me to be the best I could be. She’s still doing it now. What was it Emerson said? Better to be a nettle in the side of your friend than his echo. After all, who wants an echo?”

“That’s a bit like saying only a real friend will tell you if you’re face is dirty or your underskirt showing,” returned Mother Abbess rather whimsically. “As usual, with your loving perception, you put it into perspective for me, sweetheart. It was hard to pull her up, it always is, especially when one has some sympathy for her actions. But I will do it, because that is what the job of the Abbess is, to act as their Mother, and mothers correct their children for their greater good.”

“As friends do,” whispered Hilda, her face wistful in the shadowy room. “Nell never hesitated if she thought I was letting myself down. Which is why I miss her so much, need her so much.”

Mother Abbess’s voice was very soft as she responded. “I have a feeling she didn’t have to correct you too often, love, so special are you. As was she, by all accounts.”

“I’m not special,” gasped Hilda. “I’m very ordinary. The number of times you have had to be firm with me should tell you that. Now Nell, she was very special.”

“Then I rest my case,” said the nun, so firmly that Hilda raised puzzled eyes. “Oh, daughter, don’t you think someone that special would need another just as special to nourish and sustain her? I suspect your Nell would have had no patience with a lesser mortal.”

Hilda’s lips curved. “Nell? Patient? Not in a month of Sundays!”

“And did you have to curb that impatience of hers sometimes?” Hilda nodded. “Lots of times?” Hilda nodded again. “Maybe that’s why she’s so quick to take you to task in your dreams – because she sometimes seems to want you to run before you can walk.” Hilda stared at her. “Hilda, your grief will not go away in a few months, so yes, Nell is right to say you should lean on us, let us in. But she was very quick to dash you against the ground, wasn’t she? Yes, you are courageous and could go it alone, as she says – but not yet! Please, not yet! Be gentle with yourself.”

Sudden vulnerability peeped out from Hilda’s eyes. She trusted Nell so much – why go against her now? Mother Abbess sat down again. “Sweetheart, these dreams have been wonderful for you, and given you so much comfort and help, as has the nearness of her presence, but you need to remember her as she was and apply the brakes occasionally, just as you did when she was alive. Everything she has told you bears so much truth, but you must still go at your own pace. You can’t force your recovery. If I thought for one moment that you were being weak or self-pitying, I would tell you, believe me. Like Nell, I don’t suffer fools gladly.” She waited, watching the vulnerability fade. But wistfulness remained, and this prompted her to add quietly, “Though she did say something I would very much like for you to try and do. I think you yourself know the time has come….”

“To polish those memories and make them sing for me?” asked Hilda softly.

“Especially for the hard times still ahead,” said Mother Abbess with sympathy, thinking of the anniversary of Nell’s death that would soon loom large. The wistfulness in the fine-boned face melted into sadness as Hilda gazed at her friend. Suddenly her sensitive lips firmed; she nodded silently and the nun applauded her courage yet again. She stood up again, leaned over and kissed Hilda gently. “And you called Sarah heroic! Go and wash those tears, darling, and while you do that, mull over my words and don’t ever be afraid of your choices.”

As she reached the door she turned. “I’ll fetch Ellie. She’s desperate to spend some time with you.” She grinned with mischief, trying to dispel the sadness. “That might just encourage you to eat something. You wouldn’t want me to treat you like a child in front of her, now would you? And you her Headmistress! Not only would you lose your credibility - that wouldn’t be teaching her how to fly at all.”

With which parting shot she closed the door behind her before Hilda could find a suitable rejoinder. The latter closed the mouth she had opened, scrubbed again at her tears and stumbled out of bed with a suspicion of a smile tugging at her lips…..


Last edited by MaryR on Wed Sep 27, 2006 4:48 pm; edited 1 time in total

#387:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 10:38 pm
    —
So so true - and the only way to treat Hilda - MA is a very perceptive lady.


As for the news that Hilda will be her successor- well that was no surprise, was it?

Love that she got Hilda to see that nell might just be too impatient, even after death - a case of forgetting a person's faults.


Thank you Mary.

#388:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 10:46 pm
    —
Wonderful! Love that last line - I can see Hilda's expression now. And I'm sure she will be as pleased to see Ellie as Ellie is to see her. It isn't actually all that long since they were last together, but it must seem like an age to Ellie, if not both. Hope Hilda will manage to eat something - the mind boggles as to what MA might resort to otherwise... Wink

MA is very wise to tell Hilda about Pauline, I think, though with a bit of thought Hilda would probably have arrived at the right conclusion anyway. She and MA seem to have very similar approaches to such matters.

Quote:
In fact, I have also found my very own successor, she added to herself in secret glee.

Well obviously! Laughing

Quote:
“To polish those memories and make them sing for me?” asked Hilda softly.

How beautiful... I hope they will help when needed.

Another post with lots to think about, not least that quotation from Emerson.
Merci, cherie.

#389:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 10:59 pm
    —
Such caring between these two again, isn't there? I love MA's gentle encouragement here - and her secret satisfaction that she has found not just her new Mistress of Novices, but, ultimately her own successor.

I'm also glad that she has told Hilda just what punishment she devised for Pauline - it's lovely to see MA treating Hilda as if, to all intents and purposes, she was already 'one of us' rather than treating her as a visitor until Hilda actually enters. And I doubt if Hilda herself could have come up with a more suitable 'penance' for Pauline, could she?

That final piece of advice, to 'polish her memories' is so apt, yet so true - Hilda does have to be careful not to take everything that Nell says to her in her dreams at face value.

All so positive, including the reminder that Hilda can't expect to overcome her grief in an instant.

I'm sure Ellie will be glad to see her, too - as Katya says, even though she's only been denied for a few hours, it will have seemed like years to her.

Thanks Mary

#390:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue Sep 26, 2006 11:14 pm
    —
Oh Mary, half way through this stunning conversation I was wondering what on earth I could say to you about it. It is just so right - this could not have happened any other way.

There were 2 parts which leapt out at me.

I loved this excerpt "I think you yourself know the time has come….”

“To polish those memories and make them sing for me?”"

I never heard that particular expression beofre Mary, but it really fits this peice so well, and it's lovely. It *does* remind me of some quote or another, about how there is a bright side in everyone's life, and that if they can't see it, they should 'polish up the dark side' or something like that. I'm sure it was in a book I read somepoint, but what the exact quote was, or which book had it in I have no idea. An adult said it to a child and it caught their attention, as it obviously caught mine. Just not enough!

I enjoyed your talk about what friends really are, and will do - I cannot tell you how much. For that I have no words good enough, so I am going to have to give up on that.

However, I also found the ending just wonderful. Even sitting here, half asleep, I was jolted awake and made to laugh at the ending!

Thank you Mary - that was superb.

#391:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Sep 27, 2006 12:37 am
    —
Mary, there was so much in that, I hardly know where to start, but here goes...

I wasn't expecting the take on Nell's impatience and desire for Hilda to be what she can and is intended to be - but as I read it, I thought, "Of course, she's still Nell, or Hilda wouldn't recognise her!" And MA was wise to point this out, just as she was correct in pointing out that
Quote:
someone that special would need another just as special to nourish and sustain her
.

And what a splendid confirmation of Hilda's future - both as novice mistress and MA's successor. She truly is one of them already, and I think she realises this, as MA does, even though she still has more than a year before she can officially enter.

And what a clear recognition of what Hilda must do at a personal level: "To polish those memories and make them sing for me." They are so important, and such a part of her - and she has to recognise their significance without distorting them, because it is then that they will be seen at their true worth.

Thank you Mary.

#392:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Wed Sep 27, 2006 4:09 am
    —
Hilda wrote:
That will hurt her far more than any punishment.

I was rather hoping that MA meant the cell day as much to help remedy Pauline's stress and exhaustion as anything else. Confused Cringing over the little talk would be more than adequate "punishment."

Fine perspective on friendship, though.

And I love the idea that Nell still needs reining in. Laughing

#393:  Author: calicoLocation: Wellington, New Zealand PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 5:54 am
    —
Stunning and beautifully written!!!
Thank you Mary

#394:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 12:07 pm
    —
Mary,
what a delight to catch up with this !
(Wretched puppy chewed the modem cable again Evil or Very Mad )
Of course Hilda will be MA`s successor. Wink

#395:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 9:22 pm
    —
Squirrel, I have no idea where that phrase came from - it just sprang into life fully formed and said it all for me. But thank you. And here is the end of that rather long evening....

Mother Abbess stood by Hilda’s bed and watched the door close behind Ellie. The girl had entered the room at the same time as the food, and had been delighted to see Hilda awake and in somewhat less pain. Mother Abbess had settled down quietly to her own meal and left Ellie to try and tempt Hilda to eat something as they talked. Hilda had made a mighty effort, but had given up after only a few mouthfuls, though she had drained several cups of tea in quick succession. The Abbess had decided philosophically that one day’s fasting would not harm anyone and had contented herself with a few barbed references to stubborn Headmistresses, much to Ellie’s amusement.

The nun had then left them alone for a while, knowing Ellie had things she wanted to say to Hilda in private. When she had returned to make Hilda comfortable for the night, she had found Ellie looking much happier, though she had bid them both good night very reluctantly. Now, Mother Abbess stood there looking anxiously at her patient’s heavy eyes and wan face, and appreciated just how bad the head still was, for all Hilda’s smiles. But Pauline had told her not to worry too much, that the effects of concussion could take a long while to disappear, especially bearing in mind that Hilda had not exactly helped matters along since the accident.

She was about to speak when Hilda smiled up at her gratefully. “You’ve done wonders for Ellie in a very short time. She’s told me some of your talk with her – you seem to have made a lasting impression, and earned yourself a place in her heart, despite your fears. She is very ashamed, understands where she went wrong and won’t, I think, be so headstrong again in that way. Bless you for understanding.” Hilda reached out a hand and added softly, “She’s grown in these last few hours, you know. How do I thank you?”

Mother Abbess sat on the bed and held the slim hand. “I wasn’t easy on her, by any means. She was scared, yes, but she is old enough to know better. I gave her a lot to think about, just as you are doing, but she took it all on the chin. And I suspect she has it in her to make us all very proud of her before too long.” Hilda smiled. “Now, what about you, sweetheart? I am your nurse, remember. Before I lock you away for the night, would you like a bath?”

Hilda considered. “May I have some water as well, do you think?”

Mother Abbess’s eyes began to twinkle. “Well, you could have one à la Cleopatra if only Sister Aiden would be willing to part with enough milk.”

“Ahem, I thought Cleopatra bathed in asses’ milk.” Hilda’s own eyes were also beginning to sparkle. “Not much of that around here.”

“Oh, I don’t know. Plenty of stubbornness and mule-headedness,” commented Mother Abbess blandly. She ignored Hilda’s sudden glare and said dreamily, “I had one once.”

Hilda eyed her with some trepidation. “You had one what once?”

“A bath in asses’ milk,” responded the nun, her face devoid of expression.

“Did your nose hurt just then when it grew that extra inch?” asked Hilda with interest.

Mother Abbess patted her nose carefully and then frowned indignantly at Hilda. “I’m telling the truth, you hussy. It happened in those madcap years of mine. One of my French swains - a young French swain, tu comprends - fell to his knees one day and declared that my green eyes had bewitched him. Please don’t laugh,” she ordered sternly as Hilda spluttered. “Said he wanted to be my Mark Anthony – or maybe it was Julius Caesar – and show how much he loved me. As you know, I was game for anything in those days, the madder the better, so I took him up on it. I never did ask where he acquired the stuff. What a missed opportunity!” She shook her head ruefully.

“I know I’m going to regret this,” said Hilda, her voice trembling on the edge of wild laughter. “But what was it like?”

“Cold,” said Mother Abbess dispassionately.

Hilda gave up the unequal struggle. She doubled over and held her aching head in her hands as she shook with laughter at the picture being created.

“Is that all you have to say about this gentle wooing?” the nun asked haughtily.

“Gentle w..w..wooing?” stuttered Hilda, her head still in her hands. “In a c..cold bath?”

Mother Abbess suddenly lost control and whooped loudly. “Silly twerp that he was – more money than sense. He had never thought to heat it, for all his vow of undying passion. I rose from that freezing milk with what dignity I could muster – which is difficult, let me tell you, when all that one has to clothe one’s dignity is bare, puckered flesh! I told him that since he liked the stuff so much he was welcome to bathe in it himself, or drink it, or whatever, and I stalked out, leaving behind me a sadly deflated young man.”

Hilda raised her head at that, eyes like saucers, and then lay back on her pillows and laughed till the tears were streaming down her cheeks. “Poor boy - it wasn’t fair of me, really,” said Mother Abbess, and then her eyes grew reminiscent. “Hard to believe that was me. It’s a good thing my community will never discover what I was really like. My fearsome reputation would be shot down in flames.”

Hilda found herself once more wiping tears away. She muttered darkly, “Don’t kid yourself, woman! I suspect your Sisters have a pretty good idea of just who and what it is they have for an Abbess! They aren’t blind, and you don’t hide the fact that you have lived a less than blameless life.” She chuckled again; then got herself back under control and smiled at her friend. “I’ll wager you never told Ian that story!”

“Hmmm! Well, you’d lose your money, my dear. Ian and I share many secrets with each other, as twins do. He always had great admiration for my dare-devil ways when we were children, and when he was so ill after the war I told him a lot about those days in France, things I tried to hide from him earlier. I just wanted to see him smile again,” the nun added tenderly.

Hilda suddenly gasped, her smile fell away and her eyes grew remote, staring straight through Mother Abbess. The latter grew alarmed. “Hilda! Hilda, speak to me,” she cried urgently. “What’s the matter?”

The heavy eyes re-focused and Hilda smiled with delight. “Nothing, absolutely nothing. Only I’ve just had a rather splendid idea – but I’m not sure you’ll agree.” She hesitated, surveying her friend’s face as though seeing it for the very first time, and Mother Abbess braced herself for whatever was coming. “May I write your story, try and get it published?”

Mother Abbess gazed at her blankly. “Write my story?” she asked, her voice astounded. “God forbid. Why on earth….?”

“Because it needs telling,” said Hilda simply.

The nun leaned forward and placed a hand on Hilda’s forehead, made a great play of feeling Hilda’s pulse, and then shook her head. “No fever” she murmured to herself. “And she doesn’t appear to have lost her senses. Oh, where are you, Pauline, when I need you most?”

Hilda giggled again, but otherwise remained silent, enjoying every moment of this idiocy. It reminded her so much of conversations with Nell. She was aware of the same sense of companionship.

“You’re teasing me, right?” laughed Mother Abbess.

Hilda grew serious. “It was no joke. I happen to think your story has a lot to say to people. I’m not too certain I could do it justice – but it would give me something to focus on other than myself. When I think of all those grieving people out there, or those suffering catastrophe, it strikes me that your story would give them hope, would teach them that miracles are all around us, in the midst of the worst tragedies.” She stopped, hesitated and then added slowly, “But most of all, I want to do it because the tale of your courage and compassion should be known. I would so like others to meet my friend the Abbess, the woman with the biggest heart in the world.”

Mother Abbess felt her throat seize up at the love in the beautiful voice. Humour came to her aid. “You’re buttering me up, young lady. It won’t get you out of that bed any sooner tomorrow, you know.”

Hilda wrinkled up her nose, but the nun could see an anticipatory gleam in the heavy eyes. Good! She needed something new to rouse her. Though she did have Ellie now – and Ellie had given her more than enough to think about! But she’s also given me something to think about, thought the nun to herself. Do I really want all those memories revived? Indeed, could I bear to see them broadcast? What’s your opinion, Stephen?

Quick as lightning, as though in answer to her question, reassurance came. Her story would be safe in Hilda’s hands. She would make something beautiful and very profound out of it, while still retaining its truth. Maybe Hilda was about to discover another new dream – a gift for writing. What else had God in store for this magnificent woman?

She laughed out loud and her eyes were full of warmth as she spoke. “Go for it, daughter. I would be honoured. And you are the only one I would ever trust with it. Though I am not sure I want it published before my death. How on earth would I live it all down?”

Any sacrifice she felt she was making was rewarded by the radiance in Hilda’s smile. The nun added very quietly, “And then – who knows? Nell’s story? The story of a friendship? Only you could write that one.”

Tears sprang into Hilda’s eyes. Maybe….one day…..


Last edited by MaryR on Thu Sep 28, 2006 9:45 pm; edited 2 times in total

#396:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 9:33 pm
    —
Oh Mary - I can't remember how many times I nearly laughed during this peice - well, I was laughing inside me most of the time (seems I'm not quite ready to laugh much in halls yet!) but I just love the humour of that.

The scenes with, and about Ellie were so touching, especially with the constant reminders of how ill Hilda actually is.

And this new idea of Hilda's - I wonder, will she include the reference to the goats milk bath in her story?

Thanks Mary - that was a wonderful update.

#397:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 9:37 pm
    —
Oh, yes, an excellent goal for Hilda. Smile

But that bath sounds worse than the CS variety!

#398:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 9:45 pm
    —
Mary, this is just wonderful - like Squirrel, I lost count of the number of times I giggled madly to myself, only unlike her, I could do so out loud without fear of disturbing anyone, my husband being well out of earshot! (Goodness, *what* a dreadful example of a run-on sentence - I think I'd better go to Hilda myself for some lessons in improving my writing skills!!)

All joking apart, the touches of humour were just what was needed to bring the day to a peaceful close. And Ellie enjoyed her time with Hilda, too, so there was another satisfied and happy person who is already displaying so much potential for her future.

I love the idea of Hilda telling MA's story to the world -and she is right you know, people would learn a great deal from her life's experiences. And if then, she could Nell's story, too, I think that the writing of it would finally provide the catharsis which would allow her to end her journey through grief. Will you allow Hilda to tell you these stories, so that we may all learn about them, Mary?

Thank you, Mary, both for the humour, which was so heart-warming, and the food for thought which you also gave us here.

#399:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 10:12 pm
    —
Lovely scenes Mary, MA certainly has lived hasn't she? Laughing


Thank you.

#400:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Thu Sep 28, 2006 10:27 pm
    —
Abso-b****y-lutely brilliant!

*applauds*

That was fantastic. I shouted with laughter for half of it, and spent the rest saying 'Awww...!!!' Good job the neighbours here don't know me Wink

Quote:
“I know I’m going to regret this,” said Hilda, her voice trembling on the edge of wild laughter. “But what was it like?”

“Cold,” said Mother Abbess dispassionately.

Classic! Laughing
And as for this:

Quote:
"...I told him that since he liked the stuff so much he was welcome to bathe in it himself, or drink it, or whatever, and I stalked out, leaving behind me a sadly deflated young man.”

Shocked *snort* Wink

But Hilda's quite right: MA's story is one that should be told, and I'm very pleased you have. I agree with Elder; people could learn a lot from it. In fact, I think some already are doing.

Superb.
Merci, cherie.

#401:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Fri Sep 29, 2006 12:20 am
    —
Er, half a second Mary - just where was that young man when she had the bath? Or do I have a sadly low mind? (No need to answer that! Laughing)

But seriously - what a marvellous idea that Hilda had - of course MA's story needs to be told, and who better than Hilda to tell it, with her splendid gifts of insight and understanding - and her feel for language. Of course MA can feel completely safe in entrusting her with this - and Hilda's reason for wanting to tell it is so moving:
Quote:
“But most of all, I want to do it because the tale of your courage and compassion should be known. I would so like others to meet my friend the Abbess, the woman with the biggest heart in the world.”
And the wonderful thought that she might write Nell's story - what a prospect for her.

And how beautiful that she should be able to have that companionship - somebody to laugh with and tease gently, just as she had with Nell.

Thank you Mary.

#402:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Sat Sep 30, 2006 7:33 am
    —
I can just imagine MA in a bath of asses` milk Laughing

Personally I would have preferred champagne - giggle.

#403:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Mon Oct 02, 2006 9:48 pm
    —
I'm so pleased you enjoyed that bit - because I so enjoyed writing it! Laughing

Out of her deep love for Mother Abbess and in her affection and respect for Sister Infirmarian, Hilda yielded to them unconditionally and followed their regime to the letter over the next few days. Apart from anything else, she had the commonsense to acknowledge that it was her own stubbornness which had done most of the damage. Additionally, Ellie’s outburst had brought home to her the girl’s fragile state. A period of quiet routine and calm reflection would benefit both of them.

Gradually, in those days between Boxing Day and New Year, the severe headache released its tight grip and the awful tension left her body. She was still suffering some flashbacks of the accident, which gave her pause, but on the whole she slept well and began to eat properly; the dark smudges under her eyes faded; the lines of strain in her face eased; and the faintest of pinks appeared in those wan cheeks. Her eyes were serene, and brimmed quietly with that joy Mother Abbess had seen on Christmas Day.

The long conversation with the nun on the evening of Boxing Day, combined with that uplifting dream of Nell, had given her much to ponder. She also had the odd reprehensible chuckle to herself over Mother Abbess’s little anecdote of the cold bath. She used many of her spare moments during the daytime to flee to the quiet and peace-filled chapel, content to be not only with her Lord, but with the Nell she sensed was still near, a watchful and tender presence.

She spent her mornings with Ellie, and was surprised and gratified at the keen intelligence behind the lovely face. They had many spirited discussions about the English and French literature being studied and the girl was developing firm favourites among the English poets and novelists. She found Hilda’s lessons compelling, for at the very core of who she was, Hilda was a teacher, and loved lighting flames in her pupils, whatever their age. She was beginning to ignite in Ellie the same passion she herself had for the written word.

“I think it was CS Lewis,” she commented one day as they sat over the poems of Keats and Shelley, “who wrote that in reading great literature I become a thousand men and yet remain myself.”

“I don’t know about becoming a man, Madame, but I wouldn’t mind being Elizabeth Bennett.” Hilda smiled affectionately as Ellie sighed, “Mr Darcy is so romantique.”

“Be content to be yourself, child,” said Hilda gently. She wondered to herself how many times she had said that over the years – and how many times she had been totally ignored! Who wants to be oneself during those difficult, exciting years on the way to becoming an adult, when one feels so inadequate and inept and others seem so much more attractive and talented?

The writing Ellie produced for her was cogent and coherent, and it improved rapidly in style and content under Hilda’s patient tutelage. The girl did it all willingly, sensing how much it mattered to Hilda and to her aunt, Sister Patricia. And also to herself, she began to realise. She was willing to admit that at first she had mainly done it so she could spend time with Hilda – and that was still a powerful motive. But now she was doing it because she loved the learning for its own sake and was on the way to becoming a fine scholar, content to pass long solitary hours over her books.

December was playing itself out in weather that was bright and crisp, though with heavy frosts appearing overnight, so when language lessons were the order of the day, the two of them often went for long walks along the beaches nearby, Hilda’s feet now well on the way to recovery. Ellie was absorbing the German language like a sponge and would have no trouble at all on German days when she finally reached the Chalet School. She was also learning Italian and discovering this musical language very much more to her taste than German. However, it was too late to be doing an A Level in either of them, although Hilda felt that if she continued this steady progress she could easily study them at University.

What evoked secret glee in Hilda’s heart was Ellie’s avowal of a great interest in Science, and the discovery that she had been studying both Biology and Chemistry as part of her bacalauréat course. How did you manage that, Nell, my dear? Couldn’t bear to be left out, was that it? Wanted Ellie to find my Achilles heel, as you so often did? They had decided that Ellie could manage Biology at A Level as well, and Vivien had sent along some books, and had promised to do some work with her when she came at New Year. This time it was a surprised Ellie who ended up doing the teaching, when Hilda professed her total ignorance of most Science principles.

There was still the occasional tussle with the girl when Hilda needed to be by herself or with Mother Abbess, but most of the time Ellie kept in mind all she had been told by the Abbess and by Hilda, and was teaching herself to be less selfish. However, sometimes her losses overwhelmed her and then Hilda willingly put her own feelings to one side and stayed to comfort and support, knowing she was the one Ellie needed. But the latter was now willing to let her aunt or Mother Abbess take over when they sensed that Hilda had had enough.

Sister Patricia was delighted that Ellie now began to spend time with her in her art studio as she uncovered her own creativity, which had been sparked off by Vivien’s origami. Hilda’s absolute reverence for the gift she had received was teaching Ellie not only respect and admiration for her aunt’s paintings and sculptures, but also enabling her to build a real and solid relationship with this shy yet immensely talented woman.

“Why couldn’t my father have been like you, marraine?” she asked sadly one evening, as she sat watching her aunt putting the finishing touches to a vivid painting of the sun rising in all its splendour over a turquoise sea.

Sister Patricia lifted her head and looked at her niece gravely. “He used to be, Ellie darling,” she said softly, reaching out to touch the black hair. “He was a very loving person, and he adored our parents, just as he worshipped your mother – too much possibly, because when she died, something died in him as well.” She stared at her painting, but saw there instead a black haired boy with a ready smile and kindly eyes, whom she had followed everywhere as a child. “He ran away – he threw away what was most precious in life because somehow he could find no courage, no inner strength.”

“You would never do that. You’re not like him, not like the papa I knew. And Madame - she has courage,” whispered Ellie, sudden tears in her eyes. “She wouldn’t run away. She won’t leave me.”

Sister Patricia laid down her brush and gathered Ellie to her. “No, darling, I wouldn’t run away, and neither will Hilda. You can trust her with your life. She will never let you down, no matter what her sorrows are. She has more courage than anyone I know, and more love.”

#404:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Mon Oct 02, 2006 10:52 pm
    —
A lovely, quiet, and rewarding period between Christmas and New Years here - just as serene as we should all enjoy between the festivities. It's good to see that the quiet routine is helping Hilda's recovery, and allowing her to regain her strength for the term ahead - and thank goodness she can finally see the wisdom of MA's and SI's edicts for her convalescence here.

It's lovely, too, to see Ellie blooming as a scholar under Hilda's tuition - and I loved seeing the tables reversed when it comes to science subjects! And Ellie is learning so much in other ways, too, as that last interlude with Sister Patricia shows so clearly.

Lovely, Mary, thank you.

#405:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 1:11 am
    —
How lovely and serene this was, and how beneficial for both Hilda and Ellie. To see Ellie gaining an awareness of and a delight in her own capabilities and resources, is lovely - and what a marvellous comment on adolescence
Quote:
Who wants to be oneself during those difficult, exciting years on the way to becoming an adult, when one feels so inadequate and inept and others seem so much more attractive and talented?
. Oh yes indeed....

And the haunting sense of regret and wistfulness in Ellie and Sister Patricia that Ellie's father could not find the courage and strength that would have allowed him to grieve and then find something good in life - unlike Hilda, as they both recognise.

And how good to see Hilda finally making some progress and gain strength.

Thank you Mary

#406:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 5:23 am
    —
Another lovely piece, Mary, so pleased that Hilda is finally improving physically and that she is deriving so much pleasure from teaching Ellie. Must admit though, the followingg passage was a little difficult to understand this time in the morning! Laughing


MaryR wrote:
but most of the time Ellie kept in mind all she had been told by the Abbess and by Hilda,


After all, Hilda is the Abbess - isn't she? Laughing


Thank you.

#407:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 7:56 am
    —
Oh Mary - what a wonderful post - and what a lot to have happened in one short week.

First of all, Hilda's health. She has done well to keep herself to all that MA and SI require of her. And yet, she gets a lovely reward, in the lessening of the pain in her head, and the way that she is able to relax more. Of course, those flashbacks to the accident still need to be dealt with, but on the whole, she is recovering well.

The routine you have given both Hilda and Ellie is beautiful. Indeed, I wonder how on earth they have had time for all of it!

And well done MA - she seems to have done the trick in reintroducing the joy that Hilda had lost. She has lots to laugh at, and lots to ponder upon as time goes on.

I am so pleased to hear that both God and Nell were waiting for her as soon as she took the time to sit with them in the chapel.

And as for Ellie - she is coming on in leaps and bounds. Her growth seems to be in almost every area, mentally, and emotionally she seems to be covered. Alright, she isn't there yet, but it would be impossible for her to reform in a week, and I'll be that Hilda loves watching her growing, both as a scholar and in her understanding of how to look after the needs of Hilda, before her own.

So - literature and language lessons for Ellie, and Science lessons for Hilda - seems a fair trade to me!

What was in some ways the best to my mind was the way that Ellie is able to get a better understanding of her family from Sister Patricia. While before she was not ready for it, now she needs to spend some time with someone who is her own, so that she has the understanding of someone else who knew her family. And if she can develop her interest in art while she is at it, so much the better.

Thank you Mary, what a wonderful scene.

#408:  Author: MirandaLocation: Perth, Western Australia PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 10:56 am
    —
What a wonderful set of posts to catch up on! Some lovely words on the nature of friendship from both Hilda and MA, then an illustration of the joy of their own friendship. I laughed myself silly over the asses' milk Laughing But as i snortled quietly to myself a few *ahem* practicalities sprung to mind...

Surely MA would have realised the coldness of the milk BEFORE actually being capable of rising from it. Unless of course, she somehow just dived into it, or dunked herself straight in... Shocked

And wouldn't having the milk warm make one feel that one was in a giant cup of CS-style middle-of-the-night-after-escapade-brought-by-Matey warm milk? Laughing

Then Hilda's wonderful idea of writing MA's story...

Quote:
Maybe Hilda was about to discover another new dream – a gift for writing


Hmm...sounds like someone else i know Razz Who is also writing the a tale of "courage and compassion"... Who told me about the joy of discovering writing talents in later life? Very Happy

And the final post captures the calmness of the past week beautifully. I'm so glad that Hilda is recovering so well - physically and mentally/spiritually... And that she and Ellie are able to do so much for each other Smile

Thank you Mary

#409:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 3:42 pm
    —
Aww.... *satisfied sigh*

Lovely, Mary. How super to see Ellie's love of knowledge and learning developing, with Hilda guiding her every step of the way. Well, almost - tut tut Hilda for not knowing any science! But, as ever, she is wise enough to admit that and humble enough - and fond enough of knowledge herself - to let Ellie become her teacher instead.

Quote:
Who wants to be oneself during those difficult, exciting years on the way to becoming an adult, when one feels so inadequate and inept and others seem so much more attractive and talented?

Oh, so true - not that it stops there...

Hilda must be so pleased to see Ellie enjoying her learning so much, and especially her growing love of literature. However, when it comes to Mr Darcy, I think Ellie might have to get in the queue... Wink

Merci, cherie.

#410:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 4:40 pm
    —
I do so love watching Ellie`s developing love of literature - what a delight !
And to see Hilda improving is gratifying. Smile

#411:  Author: MaryRLocation: Cheshire PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 9:56 pm
    —
Lesley wrote:
Must admit though, the followingg passage was a little difficult to understand this time in the morning! Laughing
MaryR wrote:
but most of the time Ellie kept in mind all she had been told by the Abbess and by Hilda,

After all, Hilda is the Abbess - isn't she? Laughing

Gold star and a Smartie, Lesley. Glad someone was awake! Laughing

Meanwhile, the afternoon sessions between Hilda and Mother Abbess continued without let or hindrance – although Hilda now often turned the tables and elicited more from the nun about herself and her past. Indeed, she somehow found the time to make a start on her story, astonishing Mother Abbess with her uncanny perception and with the beauty and skill of her words. It was going to be a most unusual book, thought the nun. It read rather like poetry in some places; in others it was a series of spare, sharp images. It would not be a straightforward biography at all.

In the evening hours, after dinner was over, Hilda would gladly have retreated to her room to read or write or pray or just think. Instead, she chose to go among the guests as often as she could, talking with them, listening to them or just sitting quietly with them, if that was their desire. She encouraged Ellie to do the same, feeling her eager young face would cheer the wounded and broken among them. She also knew how much the girl would receive in return from interacting with others as lonely or as desolate as she herself.

Much to her own surprise, Hilda found herself quite often talking to Sister Catherine, who also seemed to spend a great deal of time with the guests. What was even more surprising to Hilda was that she found herself increasingly drawn to this woman with the preternaturally wise and probing eyes. Their talk always quickly evolved into discussions of religious or philosophical matters, discussions that had Hilda’s brain scurrying desperately in search of answers – a most unusual situation for her. She wondered why such a person was at the Convent and who she really was, but received no responses to any of her delicate overtures. Sister Catherine was even better at evading questions than she herself was, and far more inscrutable. For once Hilda Annersley had met her match.

She was not to know that Sister Catherine, in her turn, was awed at the depth of Hilda’s understanding and the wisdom and sensitivity to be found under the quiet, composed exterior. She had never been so impressed by anyone before. The night of Ellie’s disappearance had opened her eyes to some of the character of this aspiring postulant, but Hilda’s subsequent care of the girl had astounded the nun – such selfless compassion rarely came her way, even within the Order. Like Mother Abbess, she could only be grateful for Hilda’s desire to enter and offer all she was.

Sister Catherine observed with a dispassionate eye how Hilda dispensed her own special brand of love and care on the visitors. She saw how they opened up like flowers in the warmth of Hilda’s sympathy and concern, how she restored their confidence or soothed them with a calming hand laid on a shoulder. She listened to people with a most profound gentleness, oblivious of their eyes following her slender figure as she moved from one to another. Sister Catherine smiled to herself as she heard one elderly gentleman, a retired teacher, murmur under his breath one evening:

A daughter of the Gods, divinely tall,
And most divinely fair.
(Tennyson)


She understood his feelings entirely. While possessing no great beauty, Hilda’s gentleness and serenity gave her an inner radiance; there was grace and self-possession in her every movement; her mellow voice enthralled. And her attention was always focused outwards on others. She seemed to have an unerring instinct for who was the most troubled on any given evening, and would go there first to offer help. The nun reflected that you would know you had found a friend when you looked into Hilda’s eyes. The kindliness and love in those eyes reached out and touched you where you most hurt.

Hilda herself, in those quiet days, felt release from the pressure she so constantly imposed on herself. The struggle fell away and she began to heal. Colour was seeping back into her life, which had been grey for so long. And colour brought Nell back to her with new clarity, the vividness permeating her spirit almost too intensely, much like the blood flowing again painfully through the veins after long numbness. The painting helped, with its delicate and gentle beauty. She would sit and meditate on its soft glow in the early morning or late at night, while holding the origami angels and softly stroking their wings, finally allowing her memories free rein.

Love of Nell had grown slowly and quietly in her heart many years ago, rolling away the darkness of that earlier grief, and filling her with a saving light. Friendship diffuses itself like some fine old cordial through all the veins of life.(Henry van Dyke) Like grace, their affection for each other had warmed and sweetened both their lives. With Nell she had been understood and so was home, with no need of masks or pretensions, free to release her inner self into the trust and shelter that was Nell.

Now, that home was gone, and the world was a colder place, but her memories would keep the lamp of their love burning. There would still be tears, and loneliness, but she had Mother Abbess and others to help her keep that lamp alight.

#412:  Author: Elder in OntarioLocation: Ontario, Canada PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 10:48 pm
    —
Another serenely contemplative piece, Mary. I'm glad that this more gentle routine is helping Hilda to heal, even though the memories, of course, are still there. And it's also good to see her reaching out to the others who have 'retreated' to the convent for succour, as well as to see the deepening relationship with Ellie and Sister Catherine's growing appreciation of Hilda.

Those last two paragraphs just sum up the relationship between Nell and Hilda so beautifully - all that they had meant to each other over the years. And the idea that now, the memories she has will help her through her grief, and through the hard times - finally, Hilda can admit this notion into her consciousness and know the truth of it.

A most heart-warming conclusion to this section - serene, peaceful and showing us that Hilda can still reach out and help others, and will continue to do so.

Thank you.

#413:  Author: SquirrelLocation: St-Andrews or Dunfermline PostPosted: Tue Oct 03, 2006 10:53 pm
    —
Wow! Mary!

This peice has the resonances of soft starlight, with a moon to give a touch more clarity. Or perhaps I mean the warm glow of the night light in the room so that it is not too dark for the child if they wake up in the middle of the night. Something soft, fussy and familiar. Reading it I get the feeling like a warm blanket being wrapped around me.

I guess it's just the love which shines through each small interaction, each thought, each viewpoint.

The way that Hilda herself goes about the people, despencing love and kindness as if they were bonbons, and encourages Ellie to find her own solace through sitting with the other visitors is so heartwarming.

Sister Catherines reflections are beautiful. How nice that they have each now got someone that can challenge them, that they can debate with. In some ways, this is reminiscent of the way Hilda and Nell used to battle with Ian. Each sees such qualities in the other, and I would hope they will come to form a strong friendship when Hilda does enter.

And Hilda manages to make herself beloved by all those she spends time with. A lovely foretaste of the effect she will have on people when she does enter.

As for the ending - exquisite. There is so much in there, that I cannot imagine even beginning to unwrap it.

Thank you Mary.

#414:  Author: Ruth BLocation: Oxford, UK PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 11:19 am
    —
Quote:
While possessing no great beauty, Hilda’s gentleness and serenity gave her an inner radiance; there was grace and self-possession in her every movement; her mellow voice enthralled.


Lovely Mary. Remind's me of St Peter's instructions:

Quote:
let your adornment be the inner self with the lasting beauty of a gentle and quiet spirit, which is very precious in God’s sight.

#415:  Author: LesleyLocation: Allhallows, Kent PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 12:01 pm
    —
Lovely Mary - so pleased Hilda is finally able to start healing , and that she is able to recall all her memories with love rather than just regret.


Thank you.

#416:  Author: Cath V-PLocation: Newcastle NSW PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 12:38 pm
    —
How heartening that was to read. Hilda is not only healing herself, but is able to carry the warmth of her spirit and the loving sensitivity of her heart and mind to others, and give them something of lasting benefit.

And she can recall Nell - the real Nell, who knew her as she was and who was her 'trust and shelter.' And now she can accept that
Quote:
her memories would keep the lamp of their love burning.
and with those memories defining and sustaining her, she can move on.

Sister Catherine is fascinating; she seems to be simultaneously assessing Hilda and also appreciating exactly what she is and what she does for people;
Quote:
they opened up like flowers in the warmth of Hilda’s sympathy and concern, how she restored their confidence or soothed them
And it is clearly a mutual understanding; Hilda clearly appreciates the religious and philosophical discussions that she can have with Sister Catherine.

A lovely heartwarming update Mary. Thank you.

#417:  Author: Identity HuntLocation: UK PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 2:42 pm
    —
Oh, how wonderful !

Hilda is coming to terms with her memories, accepting them as bitter-sweet, yet still to be treasured as a blessing, not as a difficult cross to carry now that Nell has gone on before her.....

I am happy Smile

But lots more about the elusive and enigmatic Sr Catherine, please, dear Mary !

#418:  Author: KatyaLocation: Mostly Bradford PostPosted: Wed Oct 04, 2006 9:24 pm
    —
Mary, you really must not worry that your narrative passages don't have anything in them - that was absolutely beautiful. If I quoted all the wonderful images and turns of phrase, this post would be longer than yours! But a few stand out:

Quote:
She listened to people with a most profound gentleness, oblivious of their eyes following her slender figure as she moved from one to another.


Quote:
The kindliness and love in those eyes reached out and touched you where you most hurt.


Quote:
Colour was seeping back into her life, which had been grey for so long.


Quote:
With Nell she had been understood and so was home, with no need of masks or pretensions, free to release her inner self into the trust and shelter that was Nell.


What a beautiful freedom that must be. They were so lucky! Even though Nell is gone, it was still so much better for Hilda to have loved and lost, because in the end she has only lost Nell in body; she still has her in spirit.

And lastly, of course:

Quote:
Indeed, she somehow found the time to make a start on her story, astonishing Mother Abbess with her uncanny perception and with the beauty and skill of her words.

...which could equally well apply to New Dreams.

Merci, cherie.

#419:  Author: Kathy_SLocation: midwestern US PostPosted: Thu Oct 05, 2006 3:12 am
    —
Remarkable serenity in the last few posts -- just what's needed for healing all concerned. Smile

Most intrigued by Sr. Catherine!



The CBB -> Ste Therese's House


output generated using printer-friendly topic mod. All times are GMT + 1 Hour

Page 1 of 1

Powered by phpBB © 2001, 2005 phpBB Group